Tag Archives: Tambara

Tails and Transcendence: The Story of Kawali and the Ikogans

Introduction

According to the Manobos of Agusan del Sur province, the ikogans were a race of fierce creatures that invaded the Agusan region a very long time ago. They devoured the people they encountered, and many Manobos are said to have fled or hidden in the wilderness at that time.

The American anthropologist John M. Garvan (1929) recounts one story that involves the ikogans; or, more precisely, how the desolated Agusan region was repopulated after the ikogans mysteriously departed as mysteriously as they had arrived. He also makes passing mention of other tales that he encountered at the time he conducted his fieldwork in the Agusan region, from around 1905 to 1909 (226).

As their name suggests, their most characteristic feature is their tail or ikog, so their name literally means, “the tailed ones.” Garvan (1929), in perhaps the only prior reference to the ikogans in the literature, adds that the male ikogan’s tale is shaped “like a dagger,” while that of the female is “like an adze” (226).

Today, there are still scattered, local stories regarding the ikogans and the Manobos’ struggles to survive in the face of their attacks. In the Adgawan river area, far inland from the coast, the origin of some creeks or ravines is attributed to the passage of a band of ikogans, whose dragging tails cut into the earth and so shaped the landscape. There are also tales of Manobo warriors who made successful stands against the ikogans. In one such tale, a warrior chose to make his stand on a small hill circumscribed by deep creeks and trenches.

One of these extant stories is that of a man called Kawali—his name literally means “cunning”—and his encounter with a band of ikogans.

The Tale

I have encountered four versions of the story of Kawali and the ikogans. Two are from a Manobo community along the middle Adgawan river area; one is from an Agusan Manobo community near the confluence of the Agusan and Maasam rivers; and the last is from a mixed Banwaon-Manobo community on the lower Maasam river.

These versions of the tale differ principally in the amount of details involved in the story. For example, in the most fragmented version I came across with—the one from the Banwaon-Manobo community—there is no mention of the deer antlers, which figure in all the three other versions of the story. Secondarily, they vary somewhat in their endings which differences will be detailed further below.

The following account is one of the two versions from the Adgawan river community. It is a free translation of the story as told. by Genaro Mansumiya, a Manobo originally from the Umayam river area in western Agusan del Sur province.

Kawali and the Ikogans

Kawali was standing on the shore of a lake, when he saw a band of ikogans approaching. To hide himself from the ikogans, he laid down and covered himself up with sand. He was completely buried except for his nose, which he left sticking out of the sand so he could breathe.

The ikogans did not see Kawali, and they walked right past his hiding place. Most of them had already passed by when one of the ikogans caught a toe in one of Kawali’s nostrils, tripped, and fell down onto the sand.

Because of the pain, Kawali could not help sitting up and shouting, and so he was discovered.

The ikogans laughed as they surrounded Kawali, happy to find food so easily.

They were about to eat him, but Kawali said that if they all wanted to eat a small, thin person like him, they could all go ahead, but if they really wanted to eat well, he could lead them to a big village of large, well-fed people. The leader of the ikogans decided to let Kawali lead them to this village of big people, since they could still eat him if he could not show them such a village.

And so Kawali led the band of ikogans down a trail, away from the lake.

Along the way, they came upon-a large house near the trail. The house was deserted, the owners having fled the ikogans.

Kawali ascended into the house, and found a drum inside. He took the braided rattan band that bound the deer hide to the body of the drum. Then he saw deer’s antlers displayed inside the house. This he also took and hung at his waist.

When he rejoined the ikogans, he showed the rattan band to them. He said the rattan band was a bracelet similar to that worn by the large people. The leader of the ikogans took the supposed bracelet from Kawali, and saw that it was so large that his entire arm could easily pass through it.2 The ikogans were excited, imagining how they would enjoy eating such large people.

Kawali continued to lead the ikogans along the trail.

Soon, they came upon a swidden farm. Its owners had also abandoned it, but the stump of the trees cut for the clearing were visible.

Kawali pointed to one of the tree stumps, saying that the people he was leading them to had cut down the trees. The leader of the ikogans stood beside the tree stump, and saw that it was even taller than him. The ikogans grew even more excited at the thought of eating such large people.

Kawali finally led the ikogans to the bank of the Umayam river. He told them that he would build them a raft here, so they could reach the village of the big people even sooner. The ikogans agreed, and watched Kawali build the raft.

They saw that the bamboo Kawali used in building the raft were sharpened at the base, but that he did not cut away the branches and leaves at the top end.

The ikogans asked why he sharpened the base of the bamboo poles. Kawali answered that they would be rushing down the river to surprise the village of the large people, and the sharp ends would spear some of them as the raft slid up the riverbank and into the village.

The ikogans asked why he did not cut the branches and leaves. Kawali answered that the branches and leaves would help the raft float on the water.

They they noticed the deer antlers that Kawali still carried, and asked him what it was for Kawali answered that to help the ikogans, he would use it to hook the large people as they ran away.

Finally, the raft was finished, and they all stepped aboard. Kawali stood at the rear end of the raft, steering it as it floated downriver.

As they traveled down the river, they began to hear a loud and continous pounding noise. Kawali said that the sound came from the village of the big people, who were having a feast, with dancing and much food. The ikogans grew even more excited and crowded towards the front end of the raft, hoping for a first glimpse of the village.

As they followed a bend in the river, the ikogans saw that the river was headed over a deep waterfall. The noise they were hearing was not music, but the sound of the water falling down a great distance onto large rocks below.

Angrily, they turned to Kawali, only to see him pull out the deer antler, jump up, and hook himself onto one of the tree branches that grew out over the river water. The ikogans tried to grab him, but he swung up and clung to the tree, out of their reach.

The ikogans then tried to steer the raft towards the riverbank and avoid the waterfall, but the leaves of the bamboo poles were so heavy with water that it was impossible to change direction.

The raft broke apart as it fell down the waterfall. Most of the ikogan drowned, or fell onto the rocks. Some of the fell into the water and water and were speared by the sharpened bamboo poles of the raft.

Only the ikogan survived, by clinging to one of the rocks near the top of the waterfall.

It happened that this last surviving ikogan was a pregnant female. As she clung to the rock, she cursed Kawali, vowing eternal enmity between her people and his.

When she gave birth, she saw that her baby was female so she pushed it back into her body.

When she gave birth again, she saw that her baby was once more female. Again she pushed it back into her body.

When she gave birth next, she saw that her baby was finally a male. This child she raised, and from them sprang the busaw, who even today prey on humanity.

In the other hand Adgawan river version of the story, told by Berma Hilarion, an Adgawan Manobo schoolteacher, Kawali was magically transformed by the curse of the last ikogan into a beehive as he clung to the branch of a tree above the Umayam river. All of the three other versions omitted the sequence where the last ikogan kept pushing her baby back into her body until she gave birth to a male child.

Understanding the Ikogans

Garvan speculates that accounts of the ikogans represent a memory of “piratical raids” by members of a tribe in Borneo (226).

This is one possible interpretation of the folk tale. This approach, however, does not account for the ikogans’ tails, after which they were named. Or, are the trails  a distorted memory of the raiders’ swords, worn at the waist, which from the side and from a distance, may seem like tails?

Having said all that, there seem to me certain difficulties with this interpretation of the tale.

First, if the ikogans were merely demonized pirates, it is rather unlikely that they would be described as ignorant of musical instruments, swidden agricultural techniques, or raft making. I can appreciate the very real predatory aspect of slave-raiders, which may be reflected in the ascribed ferocity, and appetite of the ikogans. But it would seem that if these raiders were anything like the Tausug and Iranun warriors who for decades raided the coasts of the archipelago for slaves (cf. Warren 1985), then they were probably politically, economically, and culturally more sophisticated than the Manobos themselves.

Moreover, the Manobos like many other indigenous groups in the country, were themselves long engaged in slave taking and trading (Garvan 1929, 184; Arcilla 2003; Scott 1992). It seems improbable that they would demonize others for doing something they themselves took for granted as part of the naturalized order of things.

Lastly, and this is a point that draws from the first, such an interpretation does not account for the remarkable amount of detail involved in the story. If the point is merely to honor one man’s victory over the ikogans/ traders or to underscore the survival value of cunning in the face of unlikely odds, then the story could be very much simpler. In fact, the Manobos do have a number of folktales that feature the protagonists’ use of cunning or cleverness to prevail over a superior opponent (see Annexes A and B). While such tales indicate some knowledge of animals, they are nowhere near the tale of Kawali in terms of both the amount of detail and the way those details are implicated in the story.

Interpreting the tail

I believe that understanding the story requires that we shift our focus from conjectures about the historicity of the ikogans- trying to hypothesize what the ikogans are memories of- to the ikogas themselves.

The most striking thing about the ikogans is pointed out to us by their very name- their tails. In fact, Garvan refers to them as “tailed men,” implying that they differed from humans only in their possession of tails (226).

The tail clearly represents “animal-ness”, linking the ikogans to beasts, and by extension to nature and the wild. This is particularly so since local folk taxonomies generally link possession of a tail with animals, as a category. In contrast, humans as a category do not have tails.

This distinction is underscored by a detail Garvan himself supplied: The male ikogans’ tails are shaped like a dagger, and the females’ are like and adze (226). I believe, however, that the ikogans’ tails- or, more precisely, the tips of their tails, since according to my informants, these were so long that the ikogans dragged them behind like crocodiles do their tails- are better described as being shaped like male headdresses and female combs.

This male headdress consists of a wide cloth band that wraps around the temples, with a roughly diamond-shaped projection rising upward from the back of the head. There is admittedly no memory today of such a headdress ever being worn in Agusan area. However, there is a vintage photograph of pre-war Constabulary troops from Mindanaw wearing just such a headdress (Best 1994). Since American colonial military regulations allowed some indigenous items of apparel to be integrated into the uniforms of local Constabulary troops- loincloths for Bontok troops; loincloths and brass leg-bands for Ifugaw troops (see photographic plates in Philippine Commission 1911); and an Islamic fez for Tausug troops (see Carter 1990, 137)- it is probable that the headdress was one such indigenous item of apparel that has fallen out of use since.

That the Manobos were once familiar with such a headdress- either because they themselves used it, or because Constabulary troops stationed among them did- is suggested by the kinurus or tawo-tawo carvings used in some Manobo rituals even today. The kinuruses are protective images carved from wooden poles of particular trees (Gatmaytan 2004, 420),usually erected in pairs, one male and one female. The male figurine is traditionally depicted with a roughly diamond-shaped headdress that projects upward from the back of its head (see picture opposite page).

One the other hand, the comb is a symbol of the female for the Manobo and a number of other Mindanaw indigenous groups, as it is the principal means of adorning the female head among them (Garvan 1929, 51-52). Garvan’s ethnography of Manobo culture includes a photograph of one such carving (plate 13-a).

Both the headdress and the comb call attention to, and crown the Manobo, i.e., human, head, the seat of the senses, knowledge, learning and culture. The ikogans reverse this very human tendency and practice, and place headdress and comb on the tips of their long tails. Visually, this puts these symbols as far from the head as is physically possible, at the opposite end of the spine from it. Symbolically, this represents a celebration or crowning of the ikogans’ tails, an assertion of their animal-ness, and their link to nature.

The ikogans are thus the symbolic reverse of humans, asserting their trails or bestiality, whereas humans adorn or celebrate their heads or humanity. The ikogans are the embodiment of wildness or of nature.

The meaning of the details

The ikogans’ demonstrated ignorance now makes more sense. As creatures or embodiments of nature, they have no knowledge or culture. Little better than talking animals, the ikogans’ are presented as laughably unfamiliar with musical instruments, swidden farming, and of raft construction, things that even Adgawan Manobo children would know today.

To conjecture, the drum may further be seen as an allusion to indigenous religion and ritual (Gatmayt&n 2004), and swidden farming may allude to the cyde of work and rituals associated with rice cultivation that annually dominates traditional Manobo life (Gatmaytan 1998). This would reiterate ikogan ignorance of Manobo/human culture.

In this light, it is suggestive that Kawali’s deceptions involved objects taken from nature but were transformed into human artifacts. The drum uses rattan vines, deer or python hide, and a cylindrical wooden body; farm clearings were carved out of the forest with blade and flame; the raft was made from bamboo; and the deer antler itself was transformed twice, from being a part of an animal’s skull to a hunter’s trophy, and finally, to a means of escape, even as Kawali misrepresented it as still something else entirely. One can even argue that Kawali used the river itself as a weapon against the ikogans.

Seeing the ikogans as embodiments of nature also explains the incestuous union indicated in the ‘last sequence of the tale presented here. Like Animals, the ikogans also engage in incestuous unions; in this case between the surviving ikogan and her son, the’ third child. Incest, on the other hand, is traditionally a very serious offense to ‘the Manobos and other indigenous groups in Mindanaw (Garvan 1929, 108; Polenda 1989, 53; Manuel 1973, 57; Schlegel 1970, 75).

The plot hinges on the ikogans’ ignorance, allowing a puny but clever human to destroy a band of fierce and powerful ikogans, who were utterly unfazed by the prospect. of attacking a village of large, presumably armed and determined humans.

Rather than demonized pirates or slave-raiders, I think the ikogans represent half of a Manobo ideological dichotomy. On one hand is humanity, represented by Kawali; on the other is nature and its creatures, represented by the ikogans.

Interpreting the Tale

To recapitulate, the story of Kawali and the ikogans implies a fundamental dichotomization between humans and their culture on one side, and nature and its creatures on the other: The tale characterizes the relationship of these two categories as basically confrontational, framing a contest between culture and nature. Thus, the ikogans hunt and prey on humans like Kawali, who seek to survive. Not surprisingly, the Manobos see the tagbanwa and other spirits of nature as being not particularly concerned with human welfare (cf. Gatmaytan 2004) if not actually hostile. Garvan even goes so far as classifying the tagbanwa as members of the group of “malignant and dangerous spirits” (191).

More significantly, the tale establishes a discourse of human superiority over animals and nature. To this end, the ikogans can be read as symbols signifying nature at two levels.

Humanity vs. nature

First, as already postulated, the ikogans represent the forces of nature. Yet, though the ikogans can devour humans, human knowledge and culture actually make humans superior-to the ikogatis. I suspect that part of the appeal of Kawali’s adventure for the Manobos stems from hiis use of his knowledge to turn himself from would-be victim to destroyer, all the while underscoring the laughable, even contemptible, ignorance of the ikogans. The tale thus valorizes culture or human knowledge in coping with nature.

Parenthetically, the story seems to emphasize humanity’s tool-making ability, converting parts of the natural world into human artifacts, i.e., to use (elements of) nature against nature. In this, it is. at heart similar to many other Manobo folktales that revolve around the protagonist’s use of the antagonist’s strength or character to defeat the latter (see Annexes A and B).

To be human then is to cope with nature–even if this only means ‘negotiating’ with the spirits of earth and water, hill and tree, through rituals rather than merely submitting to it or letting it dominate ones life. The story can thus be read as a celebration of human knowledge and ingenuity in coping with a hostile environment, an attitude unsurprising in a people historically dependent on swidden farming, hunting or trapping, fishing, and foraging.

This sense that humans must use nature in order to survive, indeed to be human at all, may help explain contemporary Adgawan Manobo attitudes towards nature, which historically has been characterized by a seeming willingness to exploit economic opportunities offered by participation in the global trade in timber, rattan, and plantation wood, (see Gatmaytan 2003).

This is not to say that the Manobo notion of humanity’s relationship with nature is invariant. Barna Hilarion’s version of Kawali’s fate, i.e., being transformed into a beehive, suggests that humans cannot destroy nature or its creatures and expect to come away completely unscathed. Having said this, it should be noted that even this second (more ‘politically correct’?) version of the story still demonstrates the superiority of culturally equipped humans to the creatures of nature.

Humanity vs. self

Second, the ikogans may be seen as undeveloped, unfulfilled, or “failed” humans. There is no denying humanity’s animal origin and nature. The story says as much, by suggesting that the only readily apparent difference between humans and the ikogans are the latter’s tails (see Garvan 1929, 226). But where humans have, as it were, mastered their tails or animal nature and live by knowledge and wisdom, the ikogans let their tails control their lives. The ikogans can, therefore, be seen as humans who have failed to transcend their animal nature. All of which is to say that if ruled by their symbolic tail, humans would devour or destroy one another, engage in incestuous sex, or otherwise behave like animals.9

The struggle to be human, therefore, does not only entail physical survival, but also demands the transcendence of one’s own animal nature. In other words, humans not only confront nature ‘out there’ but also ‘within’ their very selves. To this end, they must be ruled by their heads, which would allow them to live lives not (only) of passion, but also of reflection, learning, and self-restraint—lives that are superior to those of animals’ lives.

The ikogans are thus below humans not only because of their ignorance, but also because they wallow in their own bestiality. Again, we see how they function as the symbolic reverse or polar opposite of what it means to be human for the Manobos. Kawali’s adventure can thus be read as a struggle against his own dark half, his animal nature, which he defeats through the use of his head, cleverness, foresight, and knowledge.

It is interesting that the climax of the tale finds Kawali climbing or rising up (still using nature, i.e., an antler hooked onto a branch) as the ikogans are swept away by the force of a river, which may be a symbol of cleansing. The use of the head or knowledge that will allow us to rise above our animal selves, it would seem, includes knowledge of ritual. Anti in fact the Manobos have a cleansing ritual where people’s situate symbolically set on a small raft that is released to flow downriver.

Conclusion

Garvan, it would seem, approached the question of the ikogans with far too literal a mind, speculating about an answer in history that MS to be found in symbolism and myth.

Rather than a distorted memory of foreign but human raiders, the ikogans are symbolic ‘anti-humans’ They are the wild beasts that humans would be, if they submitted to the forcesof nature, rather than finding; means to cope with it. And they are the animals that humans would be, if they allowed their animal natures or passions to control them. The story of Kawali suggests that for the Agusan Manobo, the notion’ of a human life embraces not just transcendence of a hostile world but also transcendence of one’s own animal nature.

The tale of Kawali and other Manobo stories of the ikogans therere can be read at different levels: as simple adventure stories; as a celebration of human ingenuity and knowledge; and as a metaphor for the struggle to be human.

Perhaps this is why the story has survived until today, when so many others have been forgotten. Not only is it a passably good tale, but it also gifts as with wisdom that is of enduring value to the Agusan’ Manobos and the rest of humanity.

Reaction to the Lecture of Joy Enriquez on the Subanen Festival Called Buklog

I must have been five years old the first time I attended a grand buklog. At that time I did not have any idea what it was all about except that there was much cooking and eating going on, and chanting which to me did not have any meaning at all.  I remember the house moved like a giant trampoline and there was a great mixture of strange sounds of people in jubilation, of the sound of gongs and shields, of voices of chanters and singers and the sonorous sounds of anklets and bronze bells and of the rustling of the  rattan leaves.
Much later, when I was High School in another town and boarding with the distant cousin of my mother, a Chavacano, she told me stories of month-long buklog in the house of my great grandfather, Thumuay Imbing who ruled the Subanos in Baganian Peninsula and what presently makes up the first and second districts of the Province of Zamboanga del Sur. The house of my great-grandfather was in Sung Lupa which was then  the seat of Subanen power. Today Sung Lupa is an eerie and “mesena” place, that is, a forbidden place held sacred by the people for here is found the burial place of Thimuay Imbing and his wives and other relatives.  It was in this place where Thimuay Imbing received Governor General Leonard Wood who was escorted by white and black American soldiers on horseback. As my grandfather, Datu Purohan Imbing tells it, the sight of the strange animals with black men on top of them sent the Subanen running into the forest. Only when the black men alighted from the horse that they realized that the horse and the black man were two separate beings. And that the black men were really black because when they took a bath in the river, the skin color did not wash off. Lola Loleng Domingo, my landlady, during my high school days (she is still alive and living in Zamboanga City has described vividly to me the food, the merrymaking on the khogan (buklog platform) and the whole town across Dumanquilas Bay being fetched in a kumpit and brought to Sung Lupa. This town is Margosatubig and it is the mother-town of all municipalities in Zamboanga del Sur. Margosatubig has been a town since the Spanish times when Pagadian City was not yet on the map. Lola Loleng says that the sound of the buklog can be heard across the bay, its rhythmic cadence melting with the night air, seeming to embrace one with a warm invitation.
Much later, I learned that it was during a buklog in Shelembuyan that my mother, a Chavacano pioneer teacher, was paired off with my father. At that time, my father was only 17 but before that year ended, my dad and mom got married, first in a Catholic ceremony and then later in a Protestant ceremony.

As I was growing up my father used to go on long trips – to distant Subanen communities to attend buklog festivals. The journey was usually done on foot since during those days good roads were rare or non-existent. In 1969, my father’s cousin Guinonghop I. Sia sponsored a buklog but her death the following year was attributed to the non-observance of the complete rituals attendant upon the celebration of the buklog. This particular buklog was held to welcome then Executive Secretary Ernesto Maceda who was proclaimed an adopted brother to the Subanens and conferred the title of Thimuay Lenghap. Then in the early 70’s, my dad’s cousin, Mayor Coco I. Sia was “in charge” of a buklog held in Pagadian City. The occasion was the anniversary of the foundation of the Province and at that time the honored guests was headed by the Australian ambassador. Expenses for the buklog was shouldered by the Governor.
The following year after this buklog, Uncle Coco died, and again the people in Lapuyan pointed to the buklog as the cause of his death. Some people say that the buklog is sacred and it is held in honor of the gods in thanksgiving or supplication and that, there-fore, it is sacrilege to hold it purely for display and entertainment. It is amusing to note here that within the week of Uncle Coco’s death, his cousin Manonggilid Imbing also died, barely a few months after he sponsored a 3-day buklog, the purpose of which was to secure healing of his arthritis.

In 1976, my paternal grandfather, Datu Purohan ordered the excavation of heirloom jars which lay buried for 53 years. The jars were originally a collection of 500 pieces and which were buried often the end of a one-month buklog, celebrating the first death anniversary of Thimuay Imbing. But we unearthed only 59 pieces, 13 of these damaged and broken by robbers. We found out the robbers were excavating under cover of darkness for the last 20 years or so.

The “last” buklog held in the family was that sponsored by Lantay Imbing sometime in 1975(?). It was a 3-day affair held to prove his worth to take on the leadership.

This was the buklog Joy and Tony Enriquez filmed on video. In the history of the Subanens, this was the very first time that a buklog was documented on video, camera and tapes. This is a turning point for the tribe. As I watched the video in this hall, I am overwhelmed with nostalgia and great sadness. The chanter shows on film, Si King Bagutao is one of the last of her kind alive. Perhaps in the years to come, a Subanen with some buklog blood in his veins will raise up anew the “khogan“. Chanters will surely be absent. In their place, will be high-tech equipments. As my Apu Dlibun used to exclaim, “Sugghata!”

Nakaugat sa Isyu ng Lupang Ninuno, Naka-angkla sa Adat at Islam (Ang Patuloy na Nakaraang Bangsamoro)

Noong 22 Hunyo 2001, nilagdaan ng Gobyerno ngRepublika ng Pilipinas (GRP) at ng Moro Islamic Liberation Front (MILF) ang Kasunduan sa Kapayapaan sa Tripoli, Libya. Inilatag ng naturang kasunduan ang mayor na mga aspeto na pag-uusapan sa pormal na negosasyon pangkapayapaan sa pagitan ng dalawang panig. Ito ay ang mga sumusunod: seguridad; yumanitaryan, rehabilitasyon at kaunlaran; at ang lupang ninuno.

Nilagdaan ng dalawang panig ang isang Pinagsamang Pahayag (Joint Communique) at ang Mga Gabay sa Pagpapatupad (Implementing Guidelines) ng mga pinagkasunduan sa aspeto ng seguridad ng Kasunduan sa Kapayapaan noong 7 Agosto 2001. Sumunod dito ang Mga Gabay sa Pagpapatupad ng mga napagkasunduan sa aspetong yumanitaryan, rehabilitasyon, at kaunlaran noong-7 Mayo 2002. Sa kasalukuyan, isang aspeto na lang ang nalalabi para sa pormal na usapan sa negosasyong pangkapayapaan, ang aspeto ng lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro.

Sa panahon ng todong digmaan (all-out war) ng administrasyong Estrada noong taong 2000, high na tumampok at mas naging malalim ang pakikisangkot ng simbahan, ilang organisasyong di-gobyerno (non-government organization o NGO), mga organisasyong bayan (peoples organization o PO), mga institusyon at mga indibidwal na nagtataguyod ng kapayapaan (peace advocates). Hindi lang sila nagkasya sa gawaing pagbibigay-tulong at rehabilitasyon ng mga bakwet mula sa mga eryang apektado ng digmaan. Nanawagan din sila sa dalawang panig para sa tigil-putukan at pagpapatuloy ng naudlot na prosesong pangkapayapaan, bunga, una ng mga opensibang militar noong Pebrero 2000 at pagkatapos ng mga paglabag sa kasunduang tigil-putukan noong Marso 2002.

Noong Hunyo 2003, ang MILF ay magkaisang panig na nagdeklara ng sampung-araw na suspensyon ng mga opensibang militar o suspension of military operations (SOMO). Sa isang banda ito ay tugon sa panawagan ng mga organisasyong panlipunang sibil (civil society organizations o CSO) lakip ang simbahan sa pangunguna ng Catholic Bishop Conference of the Philippines (CBCP) at Bishop-Ulama Forum of the Philippines (BUFF). Pero pangunahin, pagsunod ito sa mga binitawang komitment ng dalawang panig sa usapang eksploratori noong 23-27 Marso 2003 na ginanap sa Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia.

Sa ganitong konteksto nagiging pangangailangan ang isang buod na pag-aral sa isyu ng lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro sa kasalukuyang Pilipinas. Para sa mas aktibong pakikisangkot ng mga CSO at mga institusyong -naghahanap ng kapayapaan sa Mindanao at Sulu, isang malaking rekisito ang pagkakaroon ng sapat na kaalaman sa isyu ng lupang ninuno ng-Bangsamoro.

Ang tsir ng CBCP ng mga panahong yon, si Arsobispo Orlando Quevedo, ang nagsabing kailangang harapin at bigyan kalutasan ang ugat ng armadong hidwaan, at kung hindi, hindi kailanman makakamit ang madulas mahawakan na panghabang buhay at komprehensibong kalutasan sa napakatagal ng hidwaan (Mindanews, 9 Mayo 2003). Ipinakikita ng iba’t ibang -naunang mga pag-aaral na ang pagbawi sa “kanilang mga karapatan sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno ang ubod na ekspresyon sa kanilang karapatan para sa sailing pagpapasya” na matagal nang ipinaglalaban ng mga mamamayang Moro (Fianza 1994).

Ang Ugat ng Pakikibakang Moro: Pagtatanggol at Pagbawi sa Mga Lupang Ninuno

May tatlong batayan sa pagpapatunay ng pagkalehitimo ng pag-angkin ng isang partikular na grupo sa isang tiyak na teritoryo o lawak ng lupain bilang lupang ninuno nito. Unang batayan ang pagiging una sa pag-ukupa sa isang erya ng grupong umaangkin dito bilang kanilang lupang ninuno. Ito ay maaari rin kung binigyan ng pahintulot ng orihinal na umukupa nito ang grupong umaangkin na permanente nang nanirahan sa erya. Isang halimbawa rito ay ang mga lupang ninuno ng mga Moro sa Zamboanga na orihinal na inukupa ng mga grupong di-Morong Subanen.

Ang ikalawang batayan ay ang walang patlang at tulurtuloy na paninirahan at paggamit sa lupa ng isang partikular na grupong umaangkin dito. Ang ikatlo ay ang buhay na tradisyon ng komunal na Pag-sari sa erya ng mga angkan ng partikular na grupong etnolingwistiko at karaniwang naninirahan sa magkakaratig na teritoryong bumubuo sa katutubong lupain nito (Rodil 1994).

Mula’t sapul, napatunayan na sa iba’t ibang pag-aaral na ang mga grupong katutubo sa Mindanao, Sulu, at Palawan ang umuukupa sa mga erya kung saan sila konsentrado hanggang sa huling bahagi ng ika-19 siglo. Sa boob ng mahigit na 300 taon mula 1565 hanggang 1898, sinagkaan ng mga grupong Moro ang pakanang kolonyal ng mananakop na Kastila. Hanggang sa pagsasara ng paghaharing Kastila sa bansa noong  1898, walang makabuluhan at malawakang pagpapatalsik sa mga katutubong mamamayan sa Mindanao — Moro at di-Moro, mula sa kanilang lupang katutubo (Rodil 1994). Kaya, raasasabing ang mga grupong Moro ang tuluy-tuloy na umuuukupa sa kanilang tradisyunal na mga erya hanggang 1898.

Ipinakikita ng sumusunod na lista ang tradisyunal na mga teritoryong pinaninirahan ng populasyong tangi o mayorya Moro, magkasamang Moro at di-Kristyanong Lumad at magkasamang Moro, Lumad na Kristyano at di-Kristyano.

Lista  A. Tradisyunal na mga  Eryang Bangsamoro 1596-1898

[Refer to the Original Copy]

Sa Lanao del Norte, na hanggang 1898 ay mayorya ang populasyong Moro, mayorya na ngayon ang mga Kristyano. Liban dito at sa Cotabato City, lakip ang Maguindanao, ang mga prubinsya at mga syudad sa mga eryang tradisyunal na tangi o mayorya Moro ang populasyon mula 1596 hanggang 1898, ang bumubuo ngayon sa Autonomous RIgion of Muslim Mindanao o ARMM.

Nagawa ng mga pwersang Kastila na paliitin ang mga  erya ng mga Moro sa ilalim ng pamumuno ng mga sultanato. Nagawa rin nito na umugat ang Kristyanismo sa silangan, habagatan, at kanlurang mga bahagi ng Mindanao simula ng unang Kati ng ika-7.7 siglo. Kaya ang mga prubinsya ng Surigao, Agusan, Misamis, at Zarnt)oanga, hban sa Zamboanga City ay naging tradisyunal na mga teritoryo rig mga katutubong di-Moro na Kristyano at di-Kristyano.

Sa makasaysayang yugtong ito, ang naghaharing mga sultan , sa Sulu at Maguindanao — si Bongsu sa una at Kudarat sa huli, ay lumagda rig hiwalay na mga kasunduan sa kolonyal na gobyernong Kastila. Piing raga kasunduang ito noong 1645 sa sultanato ng Maguindanao at 1646 sa Sulu, ay naglinaw sa mga dyurisdiksyong teritoryal ng bawat isa.

Ang mga kasunduang ito ng mga sultanatong Moro, kasami rig iba pang kasunduan sa pagitan rig Espanya at iba pang mga bansa ay sapat na pruweba sa pandaigdigang pagkilala sa nagsasarili at malayang mga bansa-estadong Bangsamoro. Kaya, ang mga lupang katutubo at ninuno ng mga grupong Moro ay may katangian ng pagiging mga teritryo ng ragaestado (Rodil 1994). Ang lupang katutubo na mas gins mit sa gt mga diskursong sosyolohikal, sa kaso rig Bangsamoro, kung ghyun ay maaaring salitang gamitin sa pakahulugang tinubuang lupa (homeland) at teritoryong pang-estado (state territory) na mas ginagamit sa mga diskursong pulitikal.

Ang nabanggit na mga kasunduan rig mga sultanato sa kolonyal na gobyernong Espanyol ay pagpapatunay rin na nakidigma ang mga grupong Moro sa mga mananalakay para ipagtanggol ang kanilang mga lupang ninuno at tinubuan kung saan nakaangkla ang kanilang buhay panlipunan. Ang paglilinaw sa dyurisdiksyong teritoryal rig bawat isa sa mga kasunduang nabanggit ay kailangan para bigyan puwang ang paghahari ng kapayapaan kahiman pansamantala lang.

Ang malawakang pagpapatalsik sa mga katutubong grupo sa Mindanao mula sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno ay nagsimula sa panahon rig kolonyal na paghahari ng imperyalismong Estados Unidos (EU) sa unang mga taon ng ika-20 siglo. Ang kolonyal na gobyemong Amerkano ay nagpatibay ng mga batas kaugnay sa lupa at nagsimula ng mga programang humati sa mga lupang ninuno ng mga katutubo — Mom at di-Moro. Nagsimula rin ito ng programang setelment pars ganyakm. ang malawakang pandarayuhan mula sa Luson at Kabisayaan.

Ang magkakambal na mga hakbang na ito ay nangahulugan sa esensya ng pangangam kam ng lupa at kumbersyon ngmga ito. Maraming pamilyang setler ang nagkaroon rig maliliit na mga sakahang homsted samantalang ang mga malalaking kapitalista na karaniwa’y dayuhan ay nagbukas ng malalawak na mga lupaing ginawang mga plantasyon, rantso, trosohan, at enklabong industriyal. Ang gobyerno naman ay nagtayo ng mga impraistruktura sa ilang bahagi ng mga lupang ninuno rig mga katutubo.

Mga nakabase-sa-EU na mga transnasyunal na mga korporasyon ang nabiyayaan ng mga konsesyon sa pagtrotroso sa mga lupang katutubo ng mga grupong Moro. Ang Weyerhauser Corporation lamang, isang dambuhalang kumpanya sa pagtrotroso na pinakamalaki noon sa EU, ay nagkaroon ng konsesyon upang trosohohin ang mga gubat ng Basilan at Cotabato na may pinagsamang lawak na 72,000 ektarya mula sa unang raga taon ng kolonisasyon rig imperyalismong EU.

Mula noon nabawasan ang mga eryang mayorya ang populasyong Moro. Ang Lanao del Norte ngayon ay dominado ng populasyong Kristyano bagaman may mga komunidad sa may hangganan ng Maguindanao at Lanao del Sur na tanging Moro o mayorya ang populasyong Moro. Sa patuloy na pagliit ng mga eryang Moro, ang dating imperyal na prubinsya rig Cotabato na sentro ng sultanato rig Maguindanao ay nahati sa mga prubinsya ng Maguindanao, South Cotabato, North Cotabato, Sarangani, at Sultan Kudarat, at mga syudad ng Tacurong, Cotabato, Koronadal, Kidapawan, at General Santos. Tanging Maguindanao na lang ang may mayoryang populasyong Moro

Sa partikular na mga prubinsya, ang bilang ng mga bayan na mayorya ang populasyong Moro ay makabuluhang lumiit. Halimbawa, sa sensus ng 1918, mayorya ang populasyong Moro (50 porsiyento pataas) sa sampung bayan ng Zamboanga at minorya ito (9.9 porsiyento pababa) sa iisang bayan lamang. Sa sensus ng 1939, iisang bayan na lang sa Zamboanga na mayorya ang populasyong Moro at tatlo kung saan sila minorya. Sa sensus ng 1970, wala ng bayan sa Zamboanga kung saan mayorya ang mga Moro at anim na bayan na kung saan sila minorya (Rodil 1994, 102).

Tapat sa rebolusyonaryong tradisyong Moro, ang mga ma mamayang Moro, sa kabila ng pagsuko at pagpapakumbaba ng mga tradisyunal na mga lider-Moro sa mga pwersang mananakop, ay hindi nagsawalang kibo sa imperyalistang instrusyon sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno. Nasa Tsart 2 ang parsyal na listahan ng mga pag-aalsang Moro laban sa mga kolonyal na pwersang Amerkano mula .1903 hanggang 1934.

Lista B. Parsyal na Lista ng mga Pag-aalsang Moro, 1903-1934

[Refer to the Original Copy]

Ang mga palisiyang sinimulan ngkolonyal na gobyernong Anaerkano ay ipinagpatuloy ng gobyernong Komonwelt sa ikalawang hati ng dekada 1930, at higit na pinasidhi ng kasalukyang republika mull dekada 1950 hanggang sa ngayon. Ang pangangamkam ng mga lupang ninuno ng mga katutubo sa Mindanao ay umabot sa panibagong nook nito noong dekada 1960 nang ang mga transnasyunal na agrokorporasyon ay muling pumasok sa malalawak na mga lupang agrikultural sa Mindanao. Tulad ng inaasahan, naapektuhan ng husto ang mga lupang ninuno ng mga grupong Moro at di-Moro, at sa dekadang ito, apektado na tin ang maliliit na mga setler na dumayo sa isla noong unang inga taon ng kolonisasyong Amerkano.

Ito ang panahong kailangang maging lubusan ang pagpapasidhi ng pagsasamantala sa likas na yaman ng mga bansang kolonya at malakolonya ng imperyalismong EU tulad ng Pilipinas.

Muling nag-alab ang pakikibakang Moro. Ang nagsimulang hiwahiwalay na mga armadong sagupaan dulot ng suportado-ng-militar na pakanang pangangamkam ng lupa ng organisadong rnga.sagadsaring anti-Morong dayong setler ay nauwi sa isang malawakang digmaan pars sa pambansang kalayaan at karapatan para sa sanding pagpapasya sa tinubuang lupa, ang Digmaang Moro ng dekada 1970.

Narito ang pag-aaral sa isang kaso kung paano ang isang lokal na pangyayari sa Carmen, North Cotabato ay nagpainit sa mga mamamayang Moro sa kabuuan ng Mindanao at nagluwal sa isang koordinado atmalawakang pakikibaka pars sa karapatan sa sariling pagpapaya ng Bangsamoro.

Pag-aaral sa Kaso ng Masaker sa Manili, Carmen, North Cotabato, 1971

Dati’y mayorya ang populasyong Moro sa Carmen, isang bayan sa North Cotabato sa may hangganan nito sa prubinsya ng Maguindanao. Nagkaroon nang tensyon sa erya nang mapatalsik sa posisyon bilang mayor si Datu Dima Dalid, isang tradisyunal na lider-Moro. Tinalo siya ng isang Kristyano sa pamamagitan umano ng pandaraya sa eleksyon ng 1971.

Sa panahong ito, isang armadong grupo ng mga vigilanteng Kristyano — ang ILAGA, ang uniiikot at nananakot sa mga sentrong bayan at haywey sa mga eryang Moro. Ilang masaker na ng mga sibilyang Moro ang kanilang naisagawa sa ilang bayan ng South at North Cotabato, maging sa Carmen mismo. May parsyal na listahan ng mga masaker na pinangunahan ng kutsabahang militar-ILAGA mula 1970 hanggang 1972 si Salah Jubair sa kanyang librong Bangsamoro: A Nation under Endless Tyranny.

Ayon sa Associated Press (AP), isang Amerkanong ahensyang pambalita, ang ILAGA ay binuo ng pitong pulitikong Kristyanong setler — na kilala sa tawag na Magnificent 7 sa Cotabato. Alam ng lahat na ang grupo ay suportado ng isang upisyal militar na malaon ay naging gobernador ng North Cotabato, si Kolonel Carlos Cajelo. Maging ang dating presidente ng Pilipinas na si Diosdado Macapagal ay nagsabing “ang mga otoridad ang nagpahintulot at pinaniniwalaang nag-armas sa ILAGA” (Cunanati 1992).

Noong 19 Hunyo 1971, inimbita ng Hang lokal na lider-Kristyano ang kanilang mga kapitbahay na Moro para sa isang usapang pangkapayapaan sa lokal na moske. Nagpasalamat ang mga Moro sa ideya. Ngunit ang pinawagan para sa isang dayalogo ay naging masaganang ‘pagdanak ng dugo ng mga inimbitahang Moro.

Dalawampu’t tatlong Wald na nakasuot ng unipormeng patig tulad ng mga sundalong Philippine Constabulary (PC) at armado ng mga shotgun at otomatik na mga ripleng carbine ang biglang pumasok sa moske at walang patumanggang nagpaptitok. Nagpulasan ang mga tao nang isang granada ang inihagis sa gitna nila. Sitenta ang unang nabalitang namatay agad-agad at mahigit sa labing pito ang nasugatan sa mahigit sa 100 nagtipon sa maliit na moskeng nipa sa Manili. Lumubo sa 123 ang namatay sa sumunod na mga araw. Isang hiwalav na mga grupo ng mga vigilante ang namuwersa sa iba pang mga Morong residente na pumunta sa paaralang pampubliko. Pagkatapos, pinaputokan nila ang mga Moro. Sampu agad ang patay.

Mula sa iba’t ibang sektor, mula sa maliliit na magsasaka hanggang sa mga lider-Moro sa boob at labas ng gobyerno, at sa akadim ang agad nagkapit-bisig. Mabilis silang nagkaisa sa harap rig tanawnila’y pakanang genosayd o pag-ubos sa mga Moro sa Pilipinas ng gobyerno.

Uraradang lumayas mula sa Carmen ang mga naninirahang Moro sa Manili. Inakupahan agad ng naghihintay Lang na mga ILAGA at mga tagasunod ang lupang ninuno na sinasaka ng mga magsasakang Moro. Agaran nilang pinatituluhan sa kanikanilang mga pangalan ang lupa batay sa mga makabagong batas sa lupa na sapilitang ipinatutupad sa hanay ng ng mga grupong Moro na may nakagawiang komunal na pag-aari, kontrol, at paggamit sa mga lupang ninuno.

Ang Carmen ngayon ay isang bayang mayorya na ang mga kristyano Maya’t maya nagiging plaspoynt ito sa patuloy na armadong sagupaan rig mga pwersang gobyerno at Moro, liban kung may umiiral na tigil-putukan sa pagitan nila (Jubair 1999; Rodil 1994; Cunanan 1992).

Hindi nag-iisa ang kaso ng Manili, Carmen, North Cotabato kung saan ang hidwaan sa lupa ay nauwi sa patuloy na sagupaan ng Ina pwersa rig gobyerno at mga pwersang Moro. May kahalintulad na kaso sa Inudaran, Kauswagan, Lanao del Norte sa parehong panahon. Ang walang tigil na digmaan ng gobyerno laban sa MILF ng taong 2000 ay nagsimula sa Inudaran, buwan rig Pebrero at nagwakas sa Camp Abubakar ng Hulyo.

Ayon kay Hatimil Hassan:, isang namumunong lider ng MNLF, ang sitwasyong nawalan ng kapangyarihan ang mga Moro ay resulta ng malawakang pagpapalayas sa kanila mula sa mga lupang ninuno nila at naging batayan sa pagiging minorya nila sa kanilang tinubuang lupa mismo. Idinagdag pa niya na ito ang naging ugat sa malawakang insureksyon noon ng mga Moro (Hassan 1980).

Modo sa Pagmamay-ari, Kontrol, at Paggamit sa Lupang Ninuno

Ang pag-angkin ng Bangsamoro sa mga itinuturing na mga lupang ninuno nila ay batay sa kanilang mga tradisyunal na batas o adat, at mga batas ng Shar’iah at Figh sa Islam na kaugnay sa lupa at mga propriedad na itinuturing na waqaf (MILF December 2003).

Bagaman di, nakasulat, ang adat ay oral na pinapasa mula sa isang henerasyon tungo sa sumusunod ng mga angkang umaangkin sa isang lawak ng lupa bilang lupang ninuno nila. Ang batas ng Shar’iah ay batay sa Quran — ang aklat ng mga rebelasyon ni Allah kay Propeta Mohammed, at sa Sunna — ang rekord ng buhay at tradisyon ng Prop eta-Ang dalawa ay ang mga dapat sundin ng mga Muslim sa papg-araw-araw nilang buhay.

Ang Figh ay mga kaisipang dyurisdisyal sa Islam , na ang Pinakatanggaptanggap ay: ang Hanbali, Maliki, Safti, at Hanafi. Itinuturing ng Bangsamoro ang kanilang mga lupang ninuno bilang waqaf o propriedad na inilaan rig orihinal na (mga) nagpaunlad nito para sa kagalingan ng isang indibidwal o kalipunan ng mga tao na tinukoy niya/nila bilang benepisaryo (WAQAF http://islamicworld.net).

Nang wala pa ang Islam sa Pilipinas, ang mga katutubong batas na tinatawag na adat kaugnay sa lupa ay ang legal na batayan sa pagmaymay-ari, kontrol, at paggamit ng mga lupang ninuno para sa mga grupong Moro at di-Moro sa Mindanao, Sulu, at Palawa . Hindi nagapi ng kolonyalistang Kastila, ang kalakhan ng Mindanao y hindi nakumbert sa mga enkomyenda o lupang pinarnimigay sa mga tapat na tagasunod sa trono ng Espana, tulad ng sa Luson at Kabisayaan. Ang kumbersyon sa enkomyenda ang naging batayan sa pribadong pag-aari sa malalawak na mga lupain — ang mga asyenda’t mga lupang prayle sa Luson at Kabisayaan. Nanatili sa kalakhan, na komunal ang sistema ng pagtnamay-ari, kontrol, at’ paggamit sa mga lupang katutubo sa Mindanao, Sulu, at Palawan.

Ang panlipunang buhay ng mga grupong Moro ay umiikot sa lupa. Pinili nilang ipreserba ang kanilang mga katutubong gawi kesa lubusang lamunin ng narnamayaning takbo ng pamumuhay sa lipunang Pilipino. Bagaman, tulad ng iginigiit ng mga pwersang Bangsamoro, ‘legal at imoral na inaneks sa teritoryo ng Pilipinas ang kanilang tinubuang lupa ayon sa napagkasunduan ng EU at Espanya sa Kasunduan sa Paris ng 1899, nagpatuloy ang katutubong mga modo sa pagmamay-ari, kontrol, at paggamit sa lupa sa hanay ng mga Moro. Bagaman napingasan na, nagpapatuloy pa rin ito magpahanggang ngayon sa makabuluhang lawak ng itinuturing na teritoryong Bangsamoro.

Sa hanay ng mga Moro, ang lupa ay itinuturing na pusaka (propriedad na ritana o katutubo). Minamana ito at inaangkin batay sa karapatan sa paggamit (right to usufruct) kung saan maging ang datu ay walang karapatang ariin, ipagbili, o ipamigay. Maaaring magkaroon ng mga sagka sa paggamit ng lupa (encumbrances tulad rig pagpreprenda sa mga tanim dito) ngunit hindi ito kailanman maihihiwalay sa paggamit ng komunidad. Ang karapatan sa paggamit ay maaaring ibigay bilang regalo o bahagi ng kabayaran sa babaeng mag-aasawa (bride price) batay sa kolektibong desisyon ng agama (komunidad ng mga katutubo). Walang sinumang makapagmamay-ari nito, maging ang datu na meron tang responsibilidad na ibahagi ang paggamit dito sa kanyang mga sakop.

Para sa mga Tausug ng Sulu, ang sultan at ang datu ay ang mga tagmustahak (tumatayong administrador) ng lahat ng mga lupaing komunal at mga produkto nito. Bawat lokal na pinuno ay may mustahak o posesyon rig mga lupang ninuno ng angkang kanyang pinamumunuan. May kaparehong konsepto ang mga Maguindanao sa Cotabato.

Ang konsepto ng mga Tausug sa sukuh (bahagi o share) ay tumutukoy sa karapatan sa paggamit ng walang karapatang ipagbili. Inaaplay ito sa mga gubat, di-kultibadong mga lupa, mga ilog, mga kogonan, at mga sapa. Sa mga Maranao ang gapa o mianggagapa na siyang lupang ibinabahagi at minatnana ang paggamit ng sinuman sa angkan na me karapatan mula sa orihinal na umukupa, nagbungkal at naglinis dito para mapanirahan o maging produktibo.

Ang gapa ay kaiba sa kakola, ang komunal na lupa ng buong agama (komunidad), inged (bayan) o pangampong (prinsipalidad). Pinagmamay-ari at ginagamit ito ng komon. Kinabibilangan ito ng mga gubat, mga ilog, mga dagat, mga palayan at mga eryang kogonal na hindi inaangkin ng anumang angkan. Kahalintulad ito sa konsepto ng sukuh ng mga Tausug.

Sa kabila ng pagyakap sa Islam ng mga katutubong grupong naging Moro, hindi nawalan halaga o naisantabi ng bagong balangkas idyolohikal ang mga katutubong batas sa pagmamay-an at paggatmt sa lupa. Nagpatuloy pa nga ito sa kabila ng sapilitang pagp apatupad dito sa hanay ng mga Moro ng bagong mga mananakop. Ayon sa isang iskolar, ito ang patuloy na nakaraang Bangsamoro (Bangsamoro continuing past).

Isang pag-aaral ng AFRIM (2003) sa panlipunang porrnasyong Moro ang nagpakita na malaking bahagi ng mga respondente ay nakakapagmay-ari o nakakagamit ng kani-kanilang sakahan batay sa tradisyunal nilang mga gawi kaugnay sa lupa. Taliwas ito sa karaniwang pagbili o tahasang okupasyon sa mga deklarado ng gobyerno na lupang pampubliko batay sa makabagong mga batas sa lupa na ipinatupad mula sa unang mga dekada ng direktang paghahari ng imperyalismong EU sa Pilipinas.

Ang Tsart 1 ay nagpapakita sa distribusyon ng mga porsyento sa raga sagot ng mga respondente. Ang mga respondente ay mula sa mga mayor na grupong Moro mula sa Sulu, Tawi-tawi, Maguindanao, Lanao del Sur, Lanao del Norte, at North Cotabato. Wala sa dyurisdiksyon ng ARMM ang huling dalawang prubinsya. Ngunit may makabuluhang bilang ng mga komunidad na Moro sa mga saklaw nito.

Tsart 1. Tradisyunal na mga Paraan sa Pagmamay-ari/ Paggamit ng Lupa ng mga Pamilyang Moro

[Refer to the Original Copy]

Ang mga Moro ay may tradisyunal rin na praktis sa pangangalaga ng maratabat. Ang maratabat ay tumutukoy sa “magandang reputasyon na iginagawad ng kornunidad sa isang tao o grupo na nagpakita ng kanya/ kanilang kakayahan sa pagharap sa mga hamon at mga stake sa kaniya/ kanilang mga papel sa lipunan.” (Esmail Disoma 1982, sa paggamit ni Intuas Abdullah 1989).

Ang isang Moro na nakaramdam ng pang-aabuso ay maaaring anti hanggang sa punto ng paglulunsad ng rido o digmaan ng kanyang angkan laban sa angkan ng urnagrabyado sa kanya, kung sarado na siya sa opsyon ng mapayapang pag-aayos. Ang pagkamkam sa lupa para sa isang Moro ay pagdungis sa kanyang dangal, sa kanyang maratabat na dapat lang ipaghiganti, karaniwan sa pamamagitan ng tido, upang linisin ang kanyang maratabat.

Ilang armadong sagupan na mga kaso ng rido sa pagitan ng mga angkan, at nagpapatuloy magpahanggang ngayon, ay ng ang armadong sagupaan na mga kaso ng rido sa pagitan ng panahong hidwaan sa lupa at nagsimula pa sa unang mga taon ng ika-20 siglo (Rad Silva 1979). Ang sumusunod ay dalawang pag-aaral sa mga kaso ng rido na kaugnay sa hidwaan sa lupa.

Angkang Dimaporo. Isang Maranao at tubong Binidayan, Lanao del Sur si Ali Dimaporo. Noong dekada 1940, pumunta at nanirahan siya ng may isang taon sa Pantaran, Buayan, Karomatan, Lanao del Norte, kung saan kinaibigan niya ang datu ng mga Iranian na katutubo sa erya. Binigyan siya ng datu ng Buayan ng isang ektaryang,lupa bilang PatibaY ng kanilang p agkakaibigan. Tinanggap niya ang regalo pero bumablz muna siya sa Binidayan para bumalik uli sa Pantaran makalipas ang may isa uling taon.

Gusto niyang sakahin ang-lupa na iniregalo sa kanya pero sinabi niya sa datu na kulang ito sa kanyang pangangailangan. Sa kagustuhan ng datu na manirahan siya sa Pantaran, pumayag ito sa hiling nito na pagbentahan siya ng karagdagang lupa. Maluwag sa loob na pinagbilhan niya ito ng isang bahagi ng lupang nasa ilalim ng kanyang kontrol bilang tagmustahak ng lupang ninuno. Naganap ang transaksyon ng hindi alam ng mga sakop na Iranun ng datu.

Sumunod kay Ali ang kanyang kapatid na si Naga mula Binidayan. Bumili rin siya sa bulubunduking bahagi ng lupang ninuno ng mga Iranun sa Pantaran mula sa datu. Hindi pa rin alam ng mga sakop nito ang sumunod na transaksyon kay Naga Dimaporo.

Noong una, pinatulong ng magkapatid ang mga Iranian na sakop ng datu sa pagpapaunlad sa kanyakanyang lupa. Pero pagdating ng panahon tingin ng magkapatid ay angkop na, pinuwersa nilang lumps ang mga Iranun mula mismo sa lupang ninuno ng mga ito. Sa puntong ito na lang nalaman ng mga sakop ng datu ang ukol sa mga transaksru sa magkapatid na Dimaporo.

Mararni sa mga Iranun na kinamkaman ng lupang ninuno ang lumaban pero nagapi sila ng Inas armado na mga tauhan ng magkapatid. Ang ilan ay napilitang umalis. Ang iba ay nanatili dahil sa wala na silang ibang mapupuntahan para mamuhay sana ng mapayapa. Nagsimula ang serye ng mga rido.

Mula Karomatan sa Lanao del Norte, nagpalawak ang, magkapatid sa kanilang mga lupain sa mga bayan ng Sultan Gumander, Ma labang, pampulitika sa pamamagitan ng pagmamay-ari ng malalawak na at Kapatagan sa Lanao del Sur. Lumakas ang kanilang kap plantasyon, palaisdaan, at sa pangangalakal. Ang ilan ay napsakamay nila noong panahon ng diktadurang Marcos kung kailan naging kroni ng diktador si Ali.

Naging gobernador ng Lanao del Sur at presidente ng Marawi. State University (MSU) sa Marawi si Ali Dimaporo. Isang dating gobernador ng prubinsya, si Arsenio Quibranza na dati’y kalaban niya pulitika ay gaging alyado niya kalaunan. Kalaunan nakuha niya ang titulo sa pagiging Masiu, isa sa apat na pangampong ng mga Maranao, kahiraman wala siyang kaliwatang dugong bughaw (mga interbyu 2003).

Patuloy ang rido ng dating nagsasaka sa lupang ninuno na kinamkam ng magkapatid. Noong dekada 1970, nakipagkaisa sila sa MNLF. Nang mag-organisa ang MILF, dito na sila pumanig. Maya’t maya, pumuputok ang armadong sagupaan sa pagitan ng mga biktimang Iranun at mga pwersang Dimaporo. Madalas nagiging laman ng peryodiko ang raga sagupaang ito dahil sa sidhi at tagal ng labanan. Noong taong 2000, sa panahon ng todong digmaang rig administrasyong Estrada laban sa MILF, naglunsad ng mga ambus ang una laban sa huli. Sa kontra-atake nito, ang pwersang Dimaporo ay gumamit sa arsenal ng militar na nasa erya ring mga panahong yon, tulad ng helikopter, sa pagbobomba sa mga posisyon ng katunggaliiag pwersa (mga interbyu, 2003).

Pamilyang Anton. Isang impormante, si Kalibapa Sarip, anak ng, Sultan Sarip ng Nonungan ang nagsabing may lahing Kaatila ang mga Anton. Ang matandang Anton ay nag-asawa ng isang Maguindanao mula sa Cotabato. Ang kanyang anak na si Miguel ay nag-asawa ng mula sa angkan rig Sultan sa Maladeg sa Sultan Gumander, Lanao del Sur. Ang Sultan sa Maladeg ay nagbenta ng isang ektaryang lupa sa kanya kapalit ng isang shotgun.

Naging meyor ng Maladeg si Miguel. Sa panahon ng kanyang pagiging meyor, nagawa niyang tituluhan sa kanyang pangalan ang buong erya ng lupang ninuno na hindi slam rig sultan at sinuman sa kanyang  mga sakop. Sa pagpapatitulo ng lupaing ito, idinagdag pa niya ang ilang bahagi ng lupang ninuno na nasa ilalim ng Sultan sa Liangan at Sultan sa Poroon na hindi rin nila alam.

Nanyutralisa ang Sultan sa Maladeg, ayon sa impormante, bungs marahil sa pagkaignorante o takot sa armadong lakas ng mga Anton. Ang puling dalawang sultan ay nagkaisa sa paglulunsad ngrido. Itinuring silang  mga bandido, hinabol rig mga tropang militar rig gobyerno. Namatay ang sultan sa Poroon sa pakikipaglaban mismo sa bob rig kanyang kampo.

Naging maunlad na plantasyon ang mga lupang nasa kontrol ng magkapatid na Miguel at Bobby Anton. Parehong may mga asawang Kristyano, nagsimula sila ng isang komunidad na Kristyano sa Maladeg, na ngayon ay deklaradong Peace Zone sa ilalim ni Bobby Anton. Nagbenta rin ng ilang bahagi ng mga lupa ng sultan sa Liangan at sultan sa Poroon ang magkapatid. Ilan sa mga bumili ay mgagapagmana ng mga angkang sakop ng naturang mga sultan.

Nagpapatuloy ang mga rido laban sa mga Anton. Kapanalig sila ngayon ng MILF na sa .tingin nila ay namumuno sa pampulitikang pakikibaka para bawiin ang karapatan ng Bangsamoro sa mga lupang ninuno nito. Nagbibigay puwang sila ngayon sa istratehiya ng MILF para sa opsyon ng mapayapang negosasyon para sa karapatan ng Bangsamoro sa sariling pagp apasya. Sumusunod sila sa palisiya ngayon ng MILF na tigil-putukan. Nagpipigil sila sa paglulunsad ng mga opensiba laban sa mga Anton bilang bahagi rig pagtupad sa palisiya ng MILE. Alam rin nila na dedepensahan ng militar ang naturang komunidad.

Ayon sa ilang sumama sa isang Fact Finding Mission ng Bantay Ceasefire sa erya noong 2003, birtwal na hamlet ang komunidad na itinayo at binansagang Peace Zone rig mga Anton. Noong panahon ng todong digmaan laban sa MILF ng taong yon, naging launching pad sa pagbobomba ng mga posisyon ng MILF ang hamlet-komunidad ng mga Anton.

Ang Lupang Ninuno Ayon sa Shar’iah at Figh ng Islam

Ang waqaf ay isang salitang Arabo na ginagamit sa Islam sa pakahulugang pagturing sa isang propriedad na napagkukunan ng benipisyo ng hindi ito aktwal na kinukunsumo. Ang benipisyo ay inilaan ng orihinal na may-ari o nagsimula nito para sa kagalingan ng isang tao o grupo na kadalasa’y (mga) tagapagmana niya. Karaniwan na mga propriedad na hindi kumikilos (non-movable) tulad ng lupa o gusali ang maaaring ituring na waqaf. Ngunit nitong nakaraang panahon, may makilos na mga bagay ang itinuturing na ring waqaf, tulad ng mga libro, mga makinaryang pang-agrikultura, mga baka, mga sapi, mga stock at pera. Ang unang waqaf ay ang Ka’aba sa Makkah na inilaan mismo ng Propeta pars sa lahat ng mga naniniwala sa Islam.

Para sa ilang iskolar ng Figh, ang karapatan ng pagmamay-ari ng propriedad na waqaf ay kay Allah lamang. Ang lupa at iba pang likas na mga bagay sa kanilang paniniwala ay amanah o inilaan ni Allah para sa kagalingan ng sangkatauhan. Naniniwala naman ang iba na ang pagmamay-ari ay sa mga benepisaryo bagamat hindi lubos ang pagmamay-an dito dahil hindi ito maaaring ipagbili o gamitin na taliwas sa pinaglagnan ng orihinal na nagsimula nito.

Naniniwala ang ilang iskolar ng Figh na sa minsanang paglalaan ng isang propriedad bilang waqaf mananatili na ito bilang isa nang walang hanggan. Pero may fumatanggap rin ng pagkatemporaryo n pagiging waqaf ng isang propriedad. Sa makabuluhang bilang ng mga lider-Moro, angunang katangian ang katanggaptangap. Batay sa pananawl na ito, ang Falkaalis ng katangiang waqaf sa isang propriedad ay nangangailangan ng mahirap at rnatagal na proseso.

Sa pagkawalang hanggang ng pagiging waqaf, nangangahulugan na ito ay bindi mauling bawasan o gawing patnpubliko maging ng gobyerno. Ang administrasyon ng mga propriedad na waqaf sa ilang bansang Muslim tulad ng Turkey, Egypt, at Syria ay nasa mga hukuman. Sa Egypt, nagmirnintini ang mga korte ng ispesyal na upisina para sa rehistrasyon at sa naga propriedad na waqaf mula pa noong ika-15 siglo. Ang naturang upisina ay nasa ilalim ng dyurisdiksyon ng kataastaasang hukom na dati’y itinuturing na “hukom ng lahat ng mga hukom.”

Itinuturing ng mga lider-Moro ang kanilang mga lupang ninuno bilang mga propriedad na waqaf. Inilaan ng mga kanununuan ng Bangsamoro ang mga lupang katutubong ito para sa kagalingan ng kanikanilang inga angkan o kalipunan ng mga angkan.. Malinaw na walang gasinong pagkakaiba sa mga konsepto batay sa adat at gayundin sa Islam patungkol sa lupang ninuno. Parehong komunal ang pagtingin nlla sa pagrnamay-ari sa mga lupang ninuno at inilalalan ito para sa kagalingan ng sumusunod na mga henerasyon ng kanikanilang mga angkan. Kaya walang nangyaring nakakayanig-mundong pagbabago sa hanay ng mga katutubo nang pumasok ang Islam sa kanilang panlipunang pamumuhay.

Ang pag-aaral na tinukoy sa unahan ay nagpapakita rin na halos kalahati sa mga respondenteng Moro ay mas idling sa mapayapang pag-aayos ng mga hidwaan sa lupa sa pamamagitan ng pagkukumbina sa mga batas ng adat at ng Islam, kung may opsyon pa pars dito. Ipinakikita ng sumusunod na tsart ang distribusyon ng mga sagot sa katanungang ano ang pipiliing batayan sa mapayapang pag-aayos ng hidwaan sa lupa.

Tsart 2. Pipiliing Batayan sa Pag-aayos ng Hidwaan sa Lupa

[Refer to the Original Copy]

Liban pa sa konsepto ng amanah at waqaf sa Islam kaugnay ng lupa, mahalagang banggitin din ang konsepto ng mga Muslim sa mithaq at ibadah. Mahalagang salik ito sa patuloy na pakikibaka ng mga grupong Moro na nakaugat sa isyu ng mga lupang ninuno. Sa paniniwalang mithaq, bawat Muslim, bilang indibidwal at bilang bahagi ng isang komunidad ay may kasunduan kay Allah na isabuhay, sasaksihan, at proprotektahan ang Islam. Lakip sa pagsasabuhay ng mithaq ang praktis ng 5/6 na Pundasyon (5/6 Pillars) ng Islam. Lakip dito ang paniniwala sa walang hanggang pagkabanal ni Allah, ang pag-aayuno sa buwan ng Ramadan, pagbibigay ng zakat (buwis), paglalakbay para sa haj sa Makkah at lima.ng beses na pagdarasal sa isang araw. Ang ikaanim, ang paglahok sa jihad ay para as mga Muslim na naninirahan sa mga lugar na may pang-aapi at inhustisya o sa mga panahong namamayani ang mga ito.

May dalawang tipo ng jihad sa Islam, ang jihad asgar at jihad akbar. Layon ng una, o ang lesser jihad na pabagsakin ang mga mapagsamantala at mapang-api. Ang pagsangkot sa pakikibaka para ipagtanggol o bawiin ang karapatan sa lupang katutubo, maaaring hanggang sa punto ng paglulunsad ng rido o digmaang bayan, ay isang anyo ng tipong ito ng jihad.

Ang ikalawang tipo, o ang greater jihad ay nangangako sa indibidwal na magsasabuhay nito ng pabuya na naghihintay sa kanya sa langit. Ang debosyon sa Islam o pagsasabuhay nito, halimbawa ang pagsunod sa koda ng pananamit sa ilang bansa o grupong Muslim, ay anyo ng jihad akbar.

Para sa namayapa ng Salamat Hashim, unang tsir ng MILF, ang mga Muslim ay hindi dapat malimita lamang sa praktis ng 5/6 na mga Pundasyon. Inienganyo rin ni Hashim ang pagsasabuhay ng ibadah. Lakip dito ang pag-imbwelto sa iba’t-ibang aspeto ng buhay panlipunan – pampulitika, pang ekonomiya, panlipunan, at kultural (Lingga 1995). Ang aktibong pag-imbwelto at pagsuporta sa pakikibakang Bangsamoro para sa karapatan nila sa sariling pagpapasya sa tinubuang lupa ay pagsasabuhay ng ibadah o serbisyo kay Allah.

Mga Problemang Kakaharapin sa Pakikibaka para sa Lupang Ninuno ng Bangsamoro

Ang pinakakagyat na isyu sa pag-angkin ng Bangsamoro sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno ay ang balangkas na gagamitin sa pagtatalakay sa nalalabing aspetong ito sa pormal na usapang pangkapayapaan.

Sa suma, ang patuloy na pag-angkin ng Bangsamoro sa mga lupang ninuno, ayon sa mungkahing borador ng MILF, ay batay sa sumusunod:

• Kasaysayan ng lipunang Bangsamoro
• Nakagawiang adat kaugnay sa lupa ng mga grupong Moro
• Ang konsepto ng waqaf sa Shar’iah at Figh ng Islam
• Ang ibat’t ibang pandaigdigang legal na mga instrumento kaugnay ng usapin

Lumagda ang Pilipinas sa legal na mga instrumento kaugnay ng mga lupang ninuno. Me obligasyon ang bansa na ipatupad ang mga ito. Lakip sa mga pandaigdigang legal na instrumento na tinutukoy ng MILF ang sumusunod:

• International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights ng 1966
• International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights ng 1966
• United Nations Decolonization Act ng 1960 na para sa pagbibigay ng kalayaan para sa mga bansa at mga mamayamang kolonisado
• International Labor Organization Convention #169 Concerning Indigenous and Tribal Peoples in Independent Countries ng 1989
• Uinted Nations Draft Declaration on the Rights of the Indigenous Peoples
• Mga resolusyon ng United Nations kaugnay ng mga karapatan ng aping mga mamamayan para sa kalayaan at pagpapasya-sa-sarili

Ang gobyernong Pilipino ay naglabas na rin ng mungkahing borador para sa Final Peace Agreement na may tsapter ukol sa mga lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro. Sa Chapter VI ng borador, isinasaad ng gobyerno ang pagpapataguyod nito sa mga karapatan ng mga katutubong mga mamamayan – Moro at di-Moro sa mga lupang ninuno ng mga ito. Umaayon ito sa “pagkilala, proteksyon, promosyon, at pagpapaunlad sa mga lupang ninuno ayon sa Indigenous Peoples Rights Act (IPRA) at iba pang kaugnay na pambansa at tradisyunal na mga batas (Mindanews, 6 Nobyembre 2003).

Ayon sa bise-tsir ng MILF sa usaping pampulitika Ghazzali Jaafar, malabo at limitado ang saklaw ng IPRA. Dagdag pa niya, hindi dapat gawing responsibilidad ng MILF ang pagpapatupad sa IPRA lalo na’t hindi ito bahagi sa pagpapatibay nito. Ayon naman sa isang abogado ng Shar’iah, si Datucolut L. Dagloc, “ang IPRA ay pagkakanulo at paglihis sa soberanya at karapatan ng Bangsamoro sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno.” Idinagdag pa niya, “pinatibay ng mga pagsubok ng pananakop at kolonisasyon”  ang kanilang mga konsepto sa lupang ninuno (Luwaran, 16 Oktubre 2003).

Batay sa matagal ng mga reaksyon ng iba’t ibang sektor sa lipunang Pilipino kaugnay sa pagtatanggol at pagbawi sa karapatan ng Bangsamoro sa kanilang mga lupaing ninuno, inaasahang tumampok ang sumusunod na mga isyu at mga problema kung makakamit nito ang kanilang pangunahing layunin sa pakikibaka:

• Problema sa mga lupang ninuno na nabahabahagi na, titulado o hindi, sa mga dayong setler at sinasaka ngaton ng sumunod na mga henerasyon sa orihinal na mga dayo
• Problema ng mga komunidad na Moro na nasa mga eryang saklaw ng mga prubinsyang hindi saklaw ng ARMM
• Problema sa mga lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro na ka hangga ng mga lupang ninuno ng mga grupong di-Moro
• Problema sa mga lupang ninuno na nasa kamay ngayon ng mga transnasyunal na mga agrokorporasyon
• Problema sa mga lupang ninuno na may nakatayong mga pasilidad para sa mga impraistruktura
• Problema sa mga lupang ninuno na inaangkin ng higit sa isang angkang Moro

Sa pagbawi ng Bangsamoro sa kanilang karapatan sa mga lupang ninuno, malakas ang reaksyon ng mga pinag-apuhan (descendants) ng orihinal na mga dayong setler o migrant stock. Kaunaunawa sila ang bumubuo sa pinakamalaking grupo ng mga naninirahan at nagsasaka sa mga dati’y lupang ninuno ng mga Moro.

Karamihan sa mga pinag-apuhan ng mga setler ay merong kulang sa sampung ektaryang lupang agrikultural, titulado o hindi. Ngunit pag pinagsamasama, umuukupa ito ng pinakamalaking bahagi ng lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro.

Ang meyor ngayon ng Davao City (1998-2004), si Rodrigo Duterte, ang madalas rnagpahayag sa paninindigan ng sektor na ito ng populasyon sa Mindanao. Sa ilang pagkakataon sa midya at sa regular na rograma niyang pangtelebisyon, sinabi niya na ang katulad niyang ana o apo ng orihinal na Inga dumayo sa isla ay wala nang babalikan sa pin gmulang Lugar ng kanikanilang mga magulang o apuhan kung patatalsi in sila sa mga lupang dati’y lupa ng mga Moro.

Sa isang liplet na ipinamudmod nito sa isang konsultasy sa mga organisasyong di-Moro na ginanap sa Crossing Simuay, Sultan Kudarat, Maguindanao noong 8 Disyembre 2003, kategorikal na sinabi bg MILF na ang mga eryang sasaklawin ng itatayong estadong Bangsamoro ay mga komunidad na rnayorya ang populasyong Moro.

Kung magiging tapat ang MILF sa pahayag nito, walang dapat ikabahala ang malaking bahagi ng sektor ng populasyong migrant stock sa Mindanao. Ang mga pamilyang setler na naninirahan at nagsasaka lamang sa mga eryang mayorya ang mga Moro ang syang haharap sa pmblemang kaugnay .ng pakikibaka ng Bangsamoro para sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno. Halimbawa dito ay ang Barangay EDCOR sa bayan ng Buldon, Maguindanao na nasa pusod ng Camp Abubakar al-Siddique ng MILF.

Kabaliktaran namang tipo ng problema ang kakaharapin ng mga komunidad ng mga Moro na nagsasaka sa kanilang mga lupang ninuno na nasa loob ng saklaw ng mga prubinsyang hindi kasali sa ARMM. Halimbawa dito ay ang Barangay Munai sa Kauswagan, Lanao del Norte. Ang barangay ay nasa may hangganan ng Maguindanao na saklaw ng ARMM at ng Lanao del Norte na hindi saklaw ng rehiyon. Nasa loob din ito ng isa sa mga kinilala ng gobyernong “kampo” ng MILF, ang Camp Bilal.

Mas malaki ang problema na kahaharapin ng mga pamayanang Moro na malayo sa mga magkakaratig na eryang Moro sa rehiyon ng ARMM. Halimbawa dito ay ang mga pamayanang Moro sa mga prubinsya ng Davao Oriental, Compostela Valley, at Sarangani sa Silangang Mindanao. Nasa bob rin ng mga kampo ng MILF na kinilala ng gobyerno ang mga eryang Moro sa mga prubinsyang ito.

Sa nabanggit na liplet, ipinahayag din ng MILF ang pagtataguyod sa mga karapatan nito sa sariling pagpapasya at pang-ekonomiya lakip na ang karapatan nito na makapagmay-ari ng mga ariarian at karapatan sa kanilang paninirahan. Mahalagang panghawakan ang mga pahayag na ito ng MILF sa mapayapang resolusyon ng mga hidwaan sa lupa sa pagitan ng mga Moro at mga salinlahi ng mga setler.

Noong un a ng mga panahon, tinakda ngiba’t ibanggrupong katutubo — Moro at di-Moro, ang hangganan sa kanikanilang mga lupang ninuno sa pamamagitan ng mga kasunduan. Dahil di nakasulat, ito ay oral na pinapasa sa sumusunod na mga salinlahi. Ang mga hidwaan sa lupa sa pagitan ng dalawa o higit pang mga grupong katutubo ay inaayos ayon sa mga kasunduang ito.

Ilang lider ng mga katutubong di-Moro ay nakikiisa sa paninindigan ng mga pwersang Bangsamoro. Itinuturing nila ang sarili bilang Bangsamoro na sa depenisyon ng mga pwersang Moro ay sumasaklaw hindi lang sa mga naniniwala sa Islam kundi lahat ng mga naninirahan sa Mindanao, Sulu, at Palawan (MINSUPALA) na umaayon sa pakikibaka nito. Isa sa orihinal na kagawad ng Komite Sentral ng MILF ay si Abulkhalil Yahya, isang Tiruray. Ang di-Morong grupong Tiruray ay konsentrado sa Gitnang Mindanao na dati’y sentro ng kapangyarihan ng sultanatong Maguindanao. Ilang bilang ng mga mujaheedin ng Bangsamoro Islamic Armed Forces (BIAF) ng MILF ay mula sa grupong ito. Ang gruppo ay aktibong lumahok sa mga Bangsamoro Peoples Consultative Assembly na idinaos noong 1996 at 2000.

Sa nabanggit na konsultasyon ng MILF noong Disyembre 2003 sa mga di-Morong organisasyon, lumahok si Antonio P. Kinoc, isang lider-Blaan ng isang grupong katutubong di-Moro, ang Mindanaw Talainged, Inc. Sa isang interbyu sa telepono, sinabi niyang ang alyansa ay konsentrado sa mga prubinsya ng Davao del Sur, North Cotabato, Sarangani, Sultan Kudarat, at Maguindanao. Ayon pa rin sa kanya may ugnayan sila sa mga grupong di-Moro Subanen sa Zamboanga at sa mga di-Morong Kalagan sa Davao Oriental at Compostela Valley.

Sa konsultasyon, kinilala niya ang komunalidad ng kanilang problema sa lupang ninuno sa problema ng mga Moro. Nakiisa siya sa pahayag ni Jaafar sa naturang konsultasyon na ang mga hidwaan sa lupa ay haharapin sa panahong mapagtagumpayan na ang pakikibaka para sa karapatan ng Bangsamoro sa sariling pagpapasya.

Hindi lang siguro sila mangangailangang magtakda ng bagong mga hangganan sa kanikanilang mga lupang ninuno. Karaniwan na humati sa mga lupaing ito ang mga setler at mga salinlahi nito. Samasama rin nilang haharapin ang problema sa mga lipang ninuno ng bawat grupo na ngayon ay nasa kamay ng mga transnasyunal na mga agrokorporasyon, mga ransto o okupado ng mga pasilidad para sa mga impraistrukturang itinayo ng gobyerno.

Sa kabilang banda, may mga lider-katutubo ring di-Moro na hindi  nakikiisa sa pananaw bg grupo  ni Kinoc. Si Datu Ali Saliling, isang Arumanen Manobo, ay nagpresenta ng isang resolusyon ng kanyang  grupo sa mga imbitadong kinatawan ng MNLF (Misuari) at MILF. Ang resolusyon ay ipinalabas sa okasyon ng “Kebpengirerahun Karuranen” ng mga Arumanen (Mindanews, 11 Nobyembre 2003).

Binigyan diin  ng deklarasyon na walang intensyon ang grupong Arumanen na humiwalay sa gobyernong Pilipino o makidigma laban sa Bangsamoro at maging sa mga setler hangga’t nirerespeto ng mga ito ang kanilang karapatan sa sariling pagpapasya. Iginiit nila ang panawagan sa gobyerno at sa MILF na iwanan sila para makapamuhay ng mapayapa sa kanilang erya.

Bagama’t isinantabi ni Kinoc si Saliling bilang diler imbes na lider at pinatutsadahan pa niya ito bilang Macabebe at Makapili (fifth column sa hanay ng mga rebolusyonaryong Pilipino noong panahon ng kolonyalismong Kastila ang una, at okupasyong Hapones ang pangalawa), ang posisyon ng huli ay maaaring di lang sa kanya at kanyang grupo. Gayunpaman, mahalagang mabatid na si Saliling ay aminadong kasapi ng Civilian Volunteer Organization (CVO), isang grupong paramilitar na gobyerno na minomobilisa ng mga tropang gobyerno sa kanilang mga operasyong militar laban sa mga rebolusyonaryong organisasyon, Moro at di-Moro.

Ang lahat ng ito’y nangangailangan ng malalim na panlipunang pagsisiyasat sa mga lokalidad na magkasamang pinaninirahan ng mga grupong Moro at di-Moro (katutubo at dayo). Kailangang isaalang-alang ang katarungang panlipunan pareho sa bumabawi at kasalukuyang nagsasakang dayo.

Sa simula ng yugtong kolonyal ng imperyalismong EU, malaking bahagi ng mga lupang ninuno ng mga Morong Yakan sa Basilan ay inukupa at pinatituluhan ng malalaking agrokorporasyon at malalaking panginoong maylupa. Ilan ang nagbukas ng mga plantasyon, karaniwa’y goma. Nawalan ng mga mayamang lupaing ninuno ang mga Yakan ng Basilan.

Ngunit nang ipatupad ang Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Program (CARP) sa Basilan, hindi nakonsidera sa pamamahagi ng lupa ang mga Yakan na orihinal na nagmamay-ari sa mga lupang ninuno. Mayorya sa mga nabiyayaan ng lupa sa pagpapatupad  ng CARP sa Basilan ay mga Kristiyano ng mga dayong manggagawa sa mga plantasyon.

Sa Mindanao, ilang lupang ninuno ang ipinailalim sa iskemang Voluntary Offer to Sell (VOS) at Voluntary Land Transfer (VLT) ng CARP ng ilang patriyarkong-Moro at mga manggagantso. Sa maraming kaso, hindi alam ng mga aktwal na nagsasaka sa lupang ninuo ang transaksyon na naging posible dahil sa mga pekeng titulo sa lupa. Naging malaganap ang ganitong kaso ng panggagantso sa rehiyon. Malamang sa hindi, ilang parsela ng mga lupang ninuno ang rematado na ang bangko sanhi ng di-pagbabayad ng tinukoy ng mga nanggantso na mga benipisaryo.

Tinayuan ng mga pasilidad ng mga proyektong impraistruktura ng gobyerno ang ilang bahagi ng mga lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro. Isa rito ang kinatatayuan ng pasilidad ng proyektong Agus 2 Hydroelectric. Ang mga pasilidad ay umimbwelto sa may 2,090 ektaryang lupa inukupahan at pinaderan ng National Power Corporation (NPC). Sa loob ng pinaderang lupang ninuno may tatlong 60-megawatt na mga generator at mga bahay para sa istap.

Pinatalsik sa kanikanilang mga loteng pampamilya ang may 149 pamilya sa Saguiran, Lanao del Sur dahil sa proyekto ng NPC. Inilipat sila sa Wao, Lanao del Sur, isang bayan sa may hangganan ng Bukidnon. Nang pumutok ang isang sagupaan sa erya noong 1975, limampu’t siyam sa mga pamilyang ito ang pinabalik sa Saguiran. Ngunit sal daan, pinaputukan sila ng mga armadong lalaki na nakasakay sa isang hiwalay na sasakyan na pag-aari ng isang malaking kumpanya ng troso. Aug mga lalaki ay mga tropang paramilitar at myembro ng ILAGA (Rodil 1994).

Isang NGO Moro, ang SALLAM (Save Lake Lanao Movement) ay para sa pagsasara ng Agus 1, isang artipisyal na daluyan ng tubig sa bunganga ng Lake Lanao sa Marawi City sa kadahilanang relihiyoso, kultural, pang-ekonomiya, at embayromental. Sinasabing ang proyekto ay nagpapababa sa lebel ng tubig ng lawa at malaki ang implikasyon nito sa buhay panlipunan ng mga naninirahan sa paligid ng lawa. Walang iba kundi ang naging arsobispo na noon ay nasa Ifarawi City, si Arb. Fernando Capalla at isa pang pari sa syudad din noon ang nagsabi: “Ang paglugaw sa istabilidad ng lawa ay nakakaapekto ng malaki sa kultura at relihiyon ng mga Maranao. Kibuin mo ang to big ng lawa at para mo na ring kinibo ang buhay panlipunan ng mga Maranao na nakatira sa paligid ng lawa.”

Mula’t mula, itinuturing ng mga Maranao ang lawa bilang batayan ng kanilang kultura. Dito nila ginagawa ang kanilang ablusyon (paglilinis ng katawan bago magdasal limang beses sa isang araw), nangitogitda, at umaasa para sa irigasyon ng kanilang palayan. Tinitingnan rig mga Maranao ang lawa bilang yaman na dapat pangalagaan at ipreserba. t Ngunit para sa mga di-Maranao at sa NAPOCOR, ito ay pagkakaI itaan. Damdam ng mga Maranao na kanila ang tubig ng lawa pero hi di sila nakakakuha dito ng kuryente na pumupunta sa komunidad sa kap!atagan ng Mindanao at hanggang sa Kabisayaan.

May mga kaso naman na ang isang tipak ng lupang ninon° ay inaangkin ng higit sa isang grupo kapwa mga Moro. Sa ilang kaso, isa o high pa sa mga grupong umaangkin ay armado. Pagkaminsan, ang isang grupo ay kapanalig ng MNLF samantalang ang isa ay sa MILF.

Maaaring sabihing paglihis ito sa pag-aaral. Ngunit walang pasubali na ang pagpanday sa isang kasunduan kaugnay ng mga lupang ninuno  ng Bangsamoro ay hiwalay na sa usapin sa implementasyon ng kasuhduan. Hindi kasingganda tulad ng gusto ng MILF ang rekord ng gobyerno sa pag-iimplementa ng nakaraang mga kasunduan sa pagitan ng dalawang panig. Ang ma higit sa dalawang taong pagkaantala ng pagpapatuloy ng pormal na usapan sa prosesong pangkapayapaan sa pagitan ng dalawang panig ay dahil sa hindi lubos na pagpapatupad ng gobyerno sa mga komitment na napagkasunduan sa mga usapang eksploratori mula pa noong Marso 2003.

Sinasagkaan ng mga ahensya ng gobyerno ang implementasyon ng napagkasunduang mga Guidelines sa ikalawang aspeto sa Agreement on Peace ukol sa yumanitaryan, rehabilitasyon at kaunlaran sa mga eryang apektado ng digmaan. Napagkasunduan na pangungunahan ng Bangsamoro Development Agency (BDA) na nasa ilalim ng pamumuno ng MILF ang gawaing rehabilitasyon at kaunlaran sa mga eryang ito.

Hindi lang sinasagkaan ng mga ahensya ng gobyerno ang mga hakbang ng BDA sa katuparan ng mga atas, dito. May iniulat pang paniniktik at harasment sa istap nito ng mga operatibang inteledyens sa ARMM (Luwaran. 20 Nobyembre 2003). MagIcakaroon kaya ng kinakailangang pampulitikang kahandaan ang GRP sa anumang mapagkakasunduan kaugnay ng masalimuot na usapin sa lupang ninuno ng Bangsamoro?

Kailangan talagang ganap na maunawaan ng mga organisasrng panlipunang sibil ang kabuuan ng isyu at mga problemang kakaharapin kaugnay nito para sa makabuluhang pakikisangkot sausaping Bangsamoro tungo sa panghabangbuhay at komprehensibong kalutasan nito.

Nota

Ang orihinal ay sinulat sa Ingles para sa Southeast Asia Conflict Situation Network Regional Conference na ginanap noong 16 ng Enero 2004 sa Shangrila Hotel sa Penang, Malaysia.

Ancestral Domain: Tenurial Rights of Indigenous Peoples*

The Philippine legal system is a pervading culture. Its laws affect the people from all walks of life. It traverses the path where its power is claimed to prevail, even if its touch would disturb the rights of those who regard the land as their life and confound the People whose lives are inextricably linked with the land.

The historical documentation of the life and cultures of the indigenous peoples of the Philippines shows that they and their ancestors have been occupying and possessing various parts of the upland regions of the Archipelago for generations. Long before the first colonizers arrived, they had been inhabiting and continuously working on the land, thereby enjoying the fruits of their labor, unrestricted by any law other than their own customs and traditions.

The advent of the colonial era brought forth a national system  of land registration conceived by a people who had an entirely different cultural and social experience. Slowly but steadily, the efforts of the colonial power successfully penetrated the indigenous peoples’ way of life. The indigenous peoples soon found themselves no longer. the owners of the land they had been occupying and cultivating for generations. Suddenly, something as incomprehensible, as profound, and as alien as a national government or State claimed to be the sole owner of all the lands of the Philippine Archipelago.

As the authority from where all rights to land emanate, the State required the registration of lands and/or application for government grants as a precondition for the recognition of proprietary rights. Proof of title other than that mandated by the State was disregarded. By the time the consequences of this phenomenon on their rights finally dawned on them, the indigenous peoples found themselves having to defend what they truly believed to be their land and their life.

The bulk of existing materials concerning the indigenous peoples and the pertinent laws affecting them focus on a critique of national land legislation vis-a-vis the tenurial security of the indigenous peoples by identifying the inadequacies of – present legislation in recognizing their tenurial rights and by proposing reforms.

Such inadequacies of the present legislation have been made the subject matter of numerous legal opuses of Prof. Owen Lynch. In his article on the “Invisible Peoples and a Hidden Agenda: the Origins of Contemporary Philippine Land Laws (1900 – 1913) “, Lynch surveyed the historical premises which provide the popular and legal bases for ancestral land usurpation. He also discussed the- status of contemporary national laws concerning ancestral land.

In his article on “Agrarian Reform and the Philippine Public Domain: The Constitutional Imperative to Recognize Existing Private Rights”,  Lynch demonstrated his position that Philippine citizens within the so-called “public domain” are often, with State sanction, unconstitutionally divested of their private property rights.

In another article,  Prof. Lynch presented a critique of five fundamental legal issues concerning people and land resources within the public domain, namely, the colonial foundation of contemporary national laws; property rights which emanate from-national laws; the overlapping allocation of the Executive Branch bureaucracies’ legal jurisdiction over the public domain; the origins and expansion of the Executive Branch’s public domain classification powers; and the local laws and customs which pertain to natural resources allocation.

In yet another article, Lynch made an introductory survey of the native title, private right, and tribal land laws of the indigenous peoples. This survey dealt with the rights and laws of the indigenous peoples from the perspective of the indigenous communities. Similarly, in his paper on “Whither the People? Demographic, Tenurial and Agricultural Aspects of the Tropical Forestry Action Plan”, Lynch underscored the significance of demographic studies, land tenure, swidden agriculture, and common or communal property systems of resource management in the processes of managing our tropical forests.

Meanwhile, other articles analyzed the legal implications of the constitutionally espoused Regalian Doctrine and the laws which sprung from it on the “vested” rights of the indigenous peoples. These articles demonstrate how the State, as owner of our country’s vast natural resources, justifies its act of implementing laws and measures on the lands of the public domain to the detriment of the tenurial right of the indigenous peoples.

Finally, articles were written in an attempt to resolve the confusion regarding the ownership of “public lands” by tracing their origins and development in the context of the various executive and legislative enactments made in history. These articles likewise touch on the transition from a pro-agricultural to pro-forest presumption of classifying lands of the public domain. In effect, these articles show how the vested rights of the indigenous peoples in the “public lands” are historically undermined by such legal classification.

In sum, the above articles pose the argument that the indigenous peoples possessed vested ownership rights over lands occupied by them for generations but which lands are now classified as part of the public domain. It would seem that the present legal system operates to divest the indigenous peoples of such title through laws and doctrines which are either manifestly inadequate or are in utter disregard of such rights.

While we recognize the persuasiveness of the arguments raised by the foregoing authors regarding their respective analyses and critique of the pertinent legislations and doctrines affecting the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in the upland region, we find it important, at this juncture, to inquire into the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples on the basis of the existing laws. Indeed, no attempt has yet been made° in looking for creative solutions to this problem on the basis of what our laws provide and in developing what is already within our hands in order to give the indigenous peoples more rights which they deserve.

While we admit a bias for recognizing the title of the indigenous peoples to their ancestral lands by lobbying for concrete reforms of the law , this paper simply endeavors to examine the relevant laws and jurisprudence pertaining to the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in the uplands. It aims to inquire into the precise nature and character of tenurial rights afforded by our legal system to the indigenous peoples. Within this context, this paper endeavors to explore the possibility of formulating a fresh perspective on the existing laws and jurisprudence on the tenurial rights of indigenous peoples in the uplands with the end in view of giving them more rights.

The Inhabitants of the Uplands

The term “uplands” has not been concretely defined in Philippine statutes. However, in practice, the term “uplands” has been used to refer to the mountain and foothill portions of the country which are above the eighteen percent (18%) slope criterion set forth in the law as public and inalienable lands.

On the basis of the eighteen percent (18%) slope threshold, the uplands comprise about 15.5 to 16.8 million hectares or fifty four percent (54%) to fifty six percent (56%) of the national territory.” About 15.0 million hectares of the country have been classified as forest land, while about 0.9 million hectares have remained unclassified and inalienable. It has been reported that about 3.6 million hectares of the uplands have been classified as alienable and disposable. This is about twenty three percent (23%) of the total area of the uplands or about twenty seven percent (27%) of the total area of alienable and disposable lands.

With respect to the number of people living within the upland areas, there is a notable difference in the statistics available. The official estimate was 1.33 million people as of 1986.  In the DENR Masterplan, it discounted the estimate made by a researcher who pegged the upland population at around 17.88 million in 1988 by stating that researches made by the Department showed some discrepancy and resolved that actual upland population is only seventy percent (70%) to eighty percent (80%) of such estimate.15 An independent researcher using official census data concluded, by contrast, that the upland population was 14.4 million and that by 1990 it would have grown to about 18.6 million.

There are three major groups of people found in the uplands, namely: (1) timber lessees; (2) pasture lessees; and (3) upland farmers.

Timber lessees are those granted with access to upland areas for timber production on a sustained yield basis through a selective logging system. As of 1989, 82 timber licensees had access to 3.7 million hectares of forest lands. Pasture lessees, on the other hand, are those who were allowed to pasture in the uplands. The estimated 1,115 permit holders used 431,000 hectares of the uplands in 1989.

Upland farmers constitute the largest group of people found in the uplands. This group is estimated to number from 6 to 18 million in 1988. They are further classified into indigenous people long term migrants and peasant settlers.

The Indigenous Peoples

The term indigenous peoples is used interchangeably, though less appropriately, with the concepts of national cultural minorities, tribal communities, tribal Filipinos, ethnic groups, primitive people, and native tribes. The term emphasizes their length of habitation in a given area, distinct cultural and linguistic traditions passed on by ancestors for many generations, and a strong sense of ethnic self-identity.

In the Philippines, the indigenous peoples refer to the various groups of people found in the remote interiors of Luzon, Mindanao, and some islands of the Visayas.  They are described to have been least influenced by Christianity and Hispanization and have maintained the closest link to their ancestral past. Approximately 6.5 to 7.5 million in population, they form a diverse collection of over 40  ethnolinguistic groups, each with a distinct language and culture.

At present, the indigenous communities can be conveniently classified into the following groups:

Cordillera Peoples — occupy the Cordillera mountain range which covers five provinces in the middle of Northern Luzon. The major ethnolinguistic groups, numbering a total of 988,000, are the Ifugao, Bontoc, Kankanai, Yapayao, Kalinga, Ibaloi, Tingguian, and Isneg Tribes. Caraballo Tribes — these peoples inhabit the

Caraballo mountain range in Eastern Central Luzon. They are composed of five ethnolinguistic groups, namely, the Ibanag, Ilongot, Gaddang, Ikalahan, and Isinal tribes.

Agta and Aeta — they are the short; dark-skinned and kinky-haired peoples who live in the scattered hills of Central Luzon. Those who occupy the nearby hills of Mount Pinatubo in Zambales and Pampanga were recently displaced due to volcanic eruption in 1991.

Mangyan of Mindoro — this group represents six ethnolinguistic groupings, the Batangan, Iraya, Hanunuo, Alangan, Ratagnon, Buhid, and Tadyawan, who inhabit the mountains and foothills of Mindoro.

Palawan Hilltribes — the tribal people of Palawan island which roughly consists of the Tagbanua, Batak, Kalamianes, Cuyonin, and Ken-uy.

Mindanao Lumad — refers to the approximately 18 ethnic groups living in the hilly portions of the provinces of Davao, Bukidnon, Agusan, Surigao, Zamboanga, Misamis, Cotabato, and other provinces of Mindanao. These non-Muslim hilltribes of Mindanao include the Subanon, Manobo, B’laan, T’boli, andaya, Mansaka, Tiruray, Higaonon, Bagobo, Bukidnon, Tagakaulo, Banwaon, Dibabawon, Tala-andig, Mamanua, and Manguangan.

Whatever the statistics may be regarding the number of indigenous communities in the uplands, it is undeniable that the peculiar situation of these peoples will remain relevant in the drafting of legislations that pertain to tenurial rights in the uplands.

The Variance of Perspectives on the Concept of Land

The concept of land has been thoroughly examined by Paul Bohanan in one of his essays.  He made a distinction between the concept of Westerners and that of non-Westerners in this case, the African people. According to him the Westerners ‘…divide the earth’s surface by an imaginary grid whose coordinates are determined by the location of certain celestial bodies.” this grid and its coordinates are then plotted on a piece of paper, to as a “map”. In cases of disputes, precise instruments fare used to define the land astrally.

Because of this concept, land, for the Westerners, becomes a measurable entity, divisible into thing-like parcels. As such, these parcels become marketable commodities which can be bought and sold by individuals.

Land tenure, on the other hand, implies a relationship between a person or community and land. This Western concept of land and land tenure is embodied in our present legal system.

The Legal Perspective

Under the present Law on Property, ownership is described as something which is “exercised over things or rights”.  It gives the owners several rights, such as the right to enjoy and dispose of the thing, the right to exclude others from enjoying or disposing of it, and the right to receive its fruits, among others.

Ownership has been defined as the “independent and general power of a person over a thing for purposes recognized by law and within limits established thereby.”  It has also been understood as a “relationship in private law by virtue of which a thing pertaining to one person is completely subjected to his will in everything not prohibited by public law or the concurrence with the rights of another.”

The right to enjoy includes the following rights: the jus utendi or the right to use the thing; jus fruendi or the right to receive the fruits from the thing that it produces; the jus abutendi or the jus disponendi which is the power to alienate, encumber, transform, and even destroy the thing owned. Ownership also Includes the jus vindicandi or the right to exclude from the possession of the thing owned any other person to whom the owner has not transmitted such thing.

This concept of ownership with respect to the lands of the public domain is enshrined in our Constitution, thus:

All lands of the public domain xxx are owned by the State. With the exception of agricultural lands, all other natural resources shall not be alienated. The exploration, development and utilization of natural resources shall be under the full control and supervision of the State. The State may directly undertake such activities, or it may enter into co-production, joint venture, or production sharing agreements with Filipino citizens, or corporations or associations at least 60 percent of whose capital is owned by such citizens.

The first part of the provision embodies the doctrine of Jura Regalia, commonly known as the Regalian Doctrine.  Under this doctrine, the State, as owner of all the public lands, has the sole power to exercise all the rights of an owner with respect to such land. Hence, it has the option to choose which lands can be alienated to and explored, developed or utilized by individuals or groups. Concomitantly, private ownership or title to such lands must emanate from the State.

The Indigenous Perspective

On the other hand, land , as perceived by the indigenous peoples, is not a commodity which one can own. Their concept of land can be best described in the following passage:

How can you buy or sell the sky, the warmth of the land? The idea is strange to us. We do not own the freshness of the air or the sparkle of the water. How can you buy them from us? Every part of the earth is sacred to my people. Every shining pine needle, clearing and humming insect is holy in the memory and experience of my people… We are part of the earth, and it is part of us…This we know: all things are connected like the blood which unites one family. Man did not weave the web of life; he is merely a strand of it. Whatever he does to the web he does to himself.

While there may be variations among the ethnolinguistic groupings with respect to their notion of land and land ownership, it could be fairly synthesized in the following words:

‘Ownership’ more accurately applies to the tribal right to use the land or to territorial control. Ownership is tantamount to work. If one ceases to work, he loses his claim to ownership. At best, the people consider themselves as ‘secondary owners’ or stewards of the land, since the beings of the spirit world are considered as the true and primary or reciprocal owners of the land.

‘Property’ usually applies only to the things which involve labor, or the things produced from labor.

‘Communal’, as a description of man-land relationship, carries with it extra connotations that the land is used by anybody, but actually, is limited only to the recognized members of the tribe, and is a collective right to freely use the particular territory.

There is also the concept of ‘trusteeship’ since not only the present generation, but also the future ones, possess the right to the land. ”

Thus, while ordinary persons regard the land as property which one can own, as one owns a pair of shoes, with the corresponding rights over such land, the indigenous peoples view land as a part of themselves and appended to their very existence. Our perspective of tenurial rights over land is clearly beyond the culture and understanding of indigenous peoples. Yet, these differing concepts have something in common, that is, the idea that the various rights with respect to land may be held by different persons simultaneously. An inquiry into the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples requires a prior appreciation of the classification of land rights. According to Crocombe, land rights may be classified in the ; following six categories:

1. Rights of or Claims to Direct Use, which include the rights to plant, to harvest, to gather or to build. There may be various rights of direct use that may be held by various persons in respect of the same parcel of land. Apart from the above rights which govern production! from the land, subsidiary rights of users may also be recognized, which include rights of access and rights to the use of water.

2. Rights of Indirect Economic Gain, such as those pertaining to tribute or to rental income.

3. Rights of Control. Rights of use are said to be invariably limited by rights of control, which are held by persons other than the user. An example would be a person having an exclusive right to plant on land but is in turn required to plant a specific crop or to conform to certain technical requirements of husbandry or to erect a specific type of house. Control may also be taken negatively by restraining the user from allowing the land to be used for purposes other than what is agreed upon. Other rights of control include those held by land courts, chiefs, or others with authority over land.

4. Rights of Transfer, which the effective power to transmit rights, either those over the land itself or those over other property attached to the land, by will, sale, mortgage, gift or other conveyance.

5. Residual Rights include the reversionary interest acquired in the event of death of the former right -holders without descendants or collateral heirs; of non-compliance with specified conditions, as when persons are evicted for breaches of social norms; and of extreme need by the holder of the residual rights, such as the power of eminent domain which is held by the government.

6. Symbolic Rights or Rights of Identification. These rights stem from clearly recognized relationships between men and land which have no apparent economic or material function. These rights may be sources of prestige or personal satisfaction. Instances of these rights are: naming particular places after parts of their bodies; a church built on land which was informally given to the people a century ago; and the possession of colonial or dependent territories.

Significant in this approach to analyzing land tenure systems is the determination of the source of these rights and the machinery for their enforcement. Where land tenure rules are codified as laws, a distinction should be drawn between those that are quasi legal, and those that are outside statute law but still subject to customary constraints.

A Brief Historical Background of Philippine Tenurial Rights

To settle the issue of tenurial rights over lands held by the indigenous peoples, the first Philippine legislature, i.e. the Philippine Commission, enacted the first Public Land Act (Act No. 926) which took effect on October 8, 1903 to enable the indigenous peoples, among others, to apply for free patents after complying with or satisfying the requirements of the law. However, in 1909, the United States Supreme Court, in a case involving a parcel of land found to have been occupied and cultivated by an Igorot tribesman since time immemorial, had occasion to lay down the doctrine of aboriginal title whereby it ruled that lands which had been held under a claim of private ownership since time immemorial are presumed to have been held as such before the Spanish conquest and “never to have been public land”.

The second Public Land Act (Act No. 2874 of 1919) granted the indigenous peoples who, since July 4, 1907 or prior thereto, had continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors in interest, a tract of public agricultural land, the right to have his ownership to such land recognized.

The third Public Land Act (Com. Act No. 141) was subsequently enacted by the Commonwealth Government in 1936. At the time the law was passed the title of indigenous peoples that could be made the subject of confirmation proceedings was limited to alienable or disposable lands of the public domain.

It was only in 1964 that the benefits of the law were extended to “lands of the public domain, suitable to agriculture, whether disposable or not” in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession or occupation by national cultural communities under a bona fide claim of ownership for at least thirty (30) years.

This recognition was again restricted to disposable or alienable lands of the public domain by a subsequent amendment which took effect in 1977. ” Nonetheless, the 1977 amendment did not stop the Philippine Supreme Court from ruling in the case of the Director of Lands v. Intermediate Appellate Court and Acme Plywood and Veneer Corporation that upon completion of the thirty year requirement, the title recognizable by our legal system became vested on the indigenous peoples.

In 1989, the Supreme Court appears to have reversed itself in the case of the Director of Land Management v. Court of Appeals when it decided that no imperfect title could be confirmed over lands not yet classified as disposable or alienable.

Meanwhile, President Marcos, exercising his legislative powers under Amendment No. 6 to the 1973 Constitution, promulgated “The Ancestral Land Decree of 1974”  which declared, among others, that “all unappropriated agricultural lands of the public domain occupied and cultivated by members of the national cultural communities for at least ten (10) years prior to the effectivity of the Decree form part of the ‘ancestral lands’ of the national cultural community.” It defined “ancestral lands” as “lands of the public domain that have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious occupation and possession by a national cultural community by themselves or through their ancestors, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership according to their customs and traditions for a period of at least thirty (30) years before the date of approval of this Decree.”

When the Revised Forestry Code of the Philippines was promulgated on May 19, 1975, upland areas, i.e., those lands with slopes of 18 percent (18%) or steeper, were declared not susceptible for classification as alienable and disposable, and those which had earlier been declared alienable and disposable were to be reverted to the classification of forest lands. However, there are two exceptions: (1) those already covered by existing titles or approved public land application; and (2) those actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of not less than thirty (30) years as of the effectivity of the Code, where the occupant is qualified for a free patent under the Public Land Act.

The implementation of government programs with respect to lands classified as forest lands is currently being undertaken by the Department of Environment and Natural Resources.  Specifically, these programs are the Integrated Social Forestry Program and the Contract Reforestation Program, as modified by the Forest Land Management Agreement. In both programs, the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples are categorically recognized as vital to the development, management and utilization of public lands.

At the outset, the pertinent laws and jurisprudence on the matter seem to give the impression that the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples are amply secured and protected. Noted legal scholars who have closely examined the same would, however, controvert such a conclusion. They argue that these laws, on the contrary, operate to divest the indigenous peoples of their rights to their ancestral lands inasmuch as the very premise of these laws is that the lands occupied by these peoples form part of the public domain and are therefore owned by the State. They regard as a legal myth the argument that the State, as owner thereof, has the authority to impose conditions for its use and alienation by private parties. The objection set forth is based on the premise that the lands occupied by the indigenous peoples have never been public but had always been private in character. Thus, the State possesses no power whatsoever in respect to these lands and consequently, what it ought to undertake is the recognition of titles already held by the indigenous peoples.

Tenurial Rights Under the Philippine Legal System

Under the present legal system, there are four identifiable legal bases for the recognition of the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in respect of the lands they have been occupying for generations: (1) the Cariño Doctrine; (2) grant of free patent and confirmation of title under Commonwealth Act No. 141; (3) the Agrarian Reform Law (Republic Act No. 6657); and (4) the Revised Forestry Code (Presidential Decree No. 705, as amended) Which include the various upland development programs of the Department of Environment and Natural Resources (DENR).

The above enumeration is a modified version of the six distinct tenurial rights, as well as a variety of correlative rights, identified by Lynch.  Most of these rights are predicated on occupancy for a specified period of time. Each right “… emanates from national laws recognized by the Philippine legal community as valid and in force as of February 1987.” None are contingent on documentation. Instead, they are presumed to exist where there is evidence of occupation and possession for the requisite number of years. These rights, identified by Prof. Lynch, are: (1) native title (Cariño Doctrine); (2) Sec. 48 (b) of Commonwealth Act No. 141 as amended; (3) the amendment introduced by Sec.l of Republic Act No. 3872 to Section 48 of Commonwealth Act No. 141; (4) the Migrants’ Amnesty of 1975 (Sec. 53 of Presidential Decree No. 705); 55 (5) the eligibility to participate in the various Integrated Social Forestry (ISF) programs of the Government; and (6) the constitutional guarantee of due process of law afforded to all property holders.

The Cariño Doctrine

During the early years of American occupation, the United States Supreme Court introduced into Philippine jurisprudence the common law concept of aboriginal title in the case of Cariño v. Insular Government. The decision gave rise to the time-honored Cariño doctrine which states that “when as far back as testimony or memory goes, the land has been held under a claim of private ownership it will be presumed to have been held in the same way before the Spanish conquest, and never to have been public land.”

Plaintiff Mateo Cariño, a member of the Igorot tribe, was applying for registration of a parcel of land in Benguet. He and his ancestors had held the land as owners for more than a hundred years. His grandfather had lived upon it and had maintained fences sufficient for the holding of cattle, according to the custom of his people. Some of the fences appeared to have been of much earlier date. His father had cultivated parts and had used other parts for pasturing cattle. Mateo himself had used the land in question for pasturing. As he had inherited the land from his father, in accordance with Igorot custom, he claimed title to the land. No document of title, however, had issued from the Spanish Crown, and although in 1893 -1894, and again in 1896 -1897 he applied for one under the Royal Decrees then in force, nothing came out of it. In 1901, plaintiff filed a petition, alleging ownership under the mortgage law, and the lands were registered in his name. That process, however, established only a possessory, not a proprietary, title.

Opposing Cariño’s application for registration, the Government argued that Spain assumed, asserted and had title to all the land in the Philippines except in so far as it saw fit to permit private titles to be acquired; that there was no prescription against the Crown and that, if there was, a decree of 25 June 1880 required registration within a limited time to make the title good; that Cariño’s land was not registered, and therefore became, if it was not always, public land; that the United States succeeded to the title of Spain so that the plaintiff had no rights that the Philippine Government was bound to respect. It submitted the question of whether plaintiff could have acquired title by prescription of land which belonged to the public domain.

Counsel for the plaintiff took exception to the definition of the legal issue for the reason that it erroneously assumed that the land formed part of the public domain and that the claimant and his ancestors were originally “squatters” thereon. He further stated that:

The real situation is essentially different. The land has never at any time belonged to the Crown, but had since, and of necessity before, the Spanish conquest been in the possession of natives who had settled customs and laws of their own, not the least of which was the ownership of lands in severalty. Cariño and his predecessors held the land not as “squatter” on Crown lands but according to the laws and customs of their people.

Furthermore, he argued that, contrary to the position taken by the government, aboriginal titles were afforded recognition by both the Spanish and American legal systems.

In disposing of the issue, the United States Supreme Court, through Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes, held that:

Whatever the law upon these points may be, and we mean to go no further than the necessities of decision demand, every presumption is and ought to be against the government in a case like the present. It might, perhaps, be proper and sufficient to say that when as far back as testimony or memory goes, the land has been held by individuals under a claim of private ownership, it will be presumed to have been held in the same way from before the Spanish conquest, and never to have been public land.

Commenting on this decision, Prof. Lynch opines that the same has remained a landmark decision. By virtue of the said ruling, he concludes that “…Igorots, and by logical extension, other tribal Filipinos with complete customs and long associations, have constitutionally protected native titles to their ancestral lands.”

The Cariño ruling gives rise to a real right over land, a real right of the highest order—that of ownership, nothing less. It gave a member of the indigenous cultural community all classes of land tenurial rights pertaining to an absolute owner.

The rule that a legal presumption arises in favor of private ownership where the land has been in the possession of a tribal community since time immemorial admits of no exceptions. Upon a showing that possession of the land had been since time immemorial, the legal presumption begins to operate and cannot be defeated by any subsequent claim of the State nor by any subsequent classification of the land into public land. The doctrine, in effect, creates a significant exception to the Regalian Doctrine for, notwithstanding the absence of a certificate of title to evidence ownership, the land is presumed private upon a showing that the requisite period of possession has been satisfied.

However, the concept of aboriginal title in the Philippines has undergone modifications in subsequent legislations and judicial decisions. These subsequent modifications had one thing in common and that is, the presumption that lands occupied and cultivated by the tribal Filipinos by themselves or through their ancestors, where no certificate of title has been issued as to evidence ownership thereof, form part of the public domain and are converted into private lands only upon the award by the Government of such lands to them.

Presidential Decree No. 410, known as the Ancestral Land Decree of 1974, in particular, paragraph 2 of Section 1 thereof, defines ancestral lands as:

Section 1. Ancestral lands. x x x

For purposes of this Decree, ancestral lands are lands of the public domain that have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious occupation and cultivation by members of the national cultural communities by themselves or through their ancestors, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership according to their customs and traditions for a period of at least thirty (30) years before the date of approval of this Decree. The interruption of the period of their occupation and cultivation on account of civil disturbance or force majeur shall not militate against their right granted under this Decree.

The Decree was promulgated to give landless Muslims and members of other cultural minority groups the same opportunity to own the lands occupied and cultivated by them, which lands were likewise occupied and cultivated by their ancestors. It gave ethnic minority ancestral land owners in twenty-seven provinces 60 ten years to perfect their titles.

The same provision that speaks of the above right of members of cultural minority groups contained a proviso which states that:

Section 1. Ancestral Lands. x x x

Provided, however, that lands of the public domain heretofore reserved for settlement purposes under the administration of the Department of Agrarian Reform and other areas reserved for other public or quasi-public purposes shall not be subject to disposition in accordance with the provisions of this Decree. x x x x x

What is peculiar about this Decree is that, notwithstanding its avowed policy of assisting members of national cultural communities in acquiring full ownership of the lands occupied or cultivated by them, it merely authorizes the issuance of a Land Occupancy Certificate to the beneficiaries. Moreover, it requires that the recipient must first be a member of a “farmers cooperative” before a Certificate of Land Occupancy may be issued to him.

Departing from this interpretation of the concept of aboriginal title is a proposed bill in the House of Representatives (House Bi11 No. 33881) which seeks “to recognize and promote the rights of indigenous cultural communities within the framework of nation 1 unity and development, to protect the rights of indigenous cultural communities to their ancestral domains to ensure their economic, social and cultural well being; and to provide for the applicability of customary laws governing the ownership and extent of their ancestral domain.”  It defines “ancestral domain” in the following manner:

[It] refers to all lands and natural resources owned, occupied or possessed by indigenous cultural communities, by themselves or through their ancestors, communally or individually, in accordance with their customs and traditions since time immemorial, continuously to the present except where interrupted by war, force majeur, or displacement by force, deceit or stealth. It shall include ancestral lands, titled properties, forest, pasture, residential, agricultural and other lands individually owned whether alienable /disposable or otherwise, hunting grounds, worship areas, burial grounds, bodies of water, air space, mineral and other natural resources.

It defines “ancestral lands” as referring “to those real properties within the ancestral domain which are communally owned, either by the whole community or by a clan or group.”

Clearly, the object of the bill is not to grant any tenurial right to indigenous cultural communities in respect of the lands they and their ancestors have been occupying. Instead, its declared purpose is to give recognition to such tenurial rights already existing. It therefore admits the existence of such rights in favor of the indigenous peoples, regardless of whether the Government has declared the said lands as “alienable/disposable” or otherwise. It appears that its intention is to remove such lands from the class of public lands. In more concrete terms “formal certificates of recognition which officially and documentarily acknowledge the existence of ancestral domain rights over the area covered” shall be issued to the beneficiaries.” indigenous cultural communities to their ancestral domain. The bill likewise sought to create a Commission on Ancestral Domain which shall be primarily tasked to determine the location, extent and boundaries of the ancestral domain of each cultural community,. Another significant portion of the bill was its provision on the principle of communal ownership of land.

The Public Land Act (Commonwealth Act No. 141) provides for special modes of conveyance of public land to private citizens known as the grant of free patent and confirmation of imperfect title. These particular modes of conveyance are made expressly applicable to indigenous peoples.

The grant of free,patent is carried out through administrative legalization while confirmation of imperfect title is coursed through judicial legalization.

Free Patent or Administrative Legalization

Section 44 of the Act identifies who are qualified to avail of th benefits of a free patent. Its original text was amended in 1964 b Republic Act No. 3872 which added a second paragraph mentioning members of the national cultural communities. As amended, they provision reads:

Sec. 44. Any natural born citizen of the Philippines who is not the owner of more than twelve (12) hectares and who, for at least thirty (30) years prior to the effectivity of this amendatory Act, has continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors-in-interest a tract or tracts of agricultural public lands subject to disposition, who shall have paid the real estate tax thereon while the same has not been occupied by any person shall be entitled, under the provisions of this Chapter, to have a free patent issued to him for such tract or tracts of such land not to exceed twelve (12) hectares.

A member of the national cultural minorities who has continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors-in-interest, a tract or tracts of land, whether disposable or not since July 4, 1955, shall be entitled to the right granted in the preceding paragraph of this section: Provided, that at the time he files his free patent application he is not the owner of any real property secured or disposable under this provision of the Public Land Law. ”

The second paragraph of the same provision has not been expressly amended by subsequent legislation. However, in view of the provisions of Sections 2 and 3 of Article XII of the 1987 Constitution which took effect on 2 February 1987, it has apparently become the official stand of the Department of Environment and Natural Resources that the free patent to which any member of a national cultural community is entitled under Section 44 may be granted only if the land in question is classified or declared as alienable by the Government.

A free patent or administrative legalization may be obtained in accordance with the following procedure:

1. Filing of the application (with the required supporting papers) with the Community Environment and Natural Resources Office (CENRO) where the land applied for is located, after the land is surveyed and the application is duly accomplished. Supporting papers accompanying the application are the plans and technical descriptions of the land, affidavits of two (2) disinterested residents of the municipality where the land is located, and documentary evidence of possession or ownership.

2. Indexing and verification by the CENRO whether the land applied for is already covered by any previous application.

3. Final investigation to be conducted by land investigators or inspectors or duly deputized public land inspectors to determine whether the land applied for is disposable through free patent and the applicant is entitled to the same.

4. Posting of notice for two (2) consecutive weeks in the provincial capital, municipality and in the barrio where the land is located if the application is filed under Republic Act No. 782, Republic Act No. 3872, Presidential Decree No. 1073 or Republic Act No. 6940.

If no claim is presented and the area of the land applied for is up to five (5) hectares or five (5) up to ten (10) hectares, patent is prepared for the signature of the Provincial Environment and Natural Resources Officer (PENRO) and Regional Executive Director (RED) respectively, pursuant to the provisions of Administrative Order No. 38 dated April 19, 1990.

If the land applied for is more than ten (10) hectares the proposed patent, together with the records of the application, is submitted to the Secretary for approval and signature.

5. Once the patent is signed by the [PENRO/RED]/Secretary of Environment and Natural Resources, as the case may be, the same is transmitted to the Register of Deeds concerned for registration and issuance of the corresponding certificate of title, in accordance with Sec. 103 of the Property Registration Decree (P.D. 1529).

The privilege to apply for legalization must be availed of not later than December 31, 2000.

Judicial Confirmation of Imperfect Title

The provisions of Section 48 have undergone three (3) amendments to date. In its original text, it read as follows:

Sec. 48. The following described citizens of the Philippines, occupying lands of the public domain or claiming to own any such lands or an interest therein, but whose titles have not been perfected or completed, may apply to the Court of First Instance of the province where the land is located for confirmation of their claims and the issuance of a certificate of title therefor, under the Land Registration Act, to wit:

(a) Those who prior to the transfer of sovereignty from Spain to the United States have applied for the purchase, composition or other form of grant of lands of the public domain under the laws and royal decrees then in force and have instituted and prosecuted the proceedings in connection therewith, but have, with or without default upon their part, or for any other cause, not received title therefor, if such applicants or grantees and their heirs have occupied and cultivated said lands continuously since the filing of their applications.

(b) Those who by themselves or through their predecessors-in-interest [sic] have been in the open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession and occupation of agricultural lands of the public domain, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership, except as against the Government since July twenty sixth, eighteen hundred and ninety four, except when prevented by war or force majeure. These shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title under the provisions of this chapter.

In 1957 the words in bold above were deleted by Rep. Act No. 1942. In addition, the period of occupation was reduced to a period of at least thirty (30) years prior to the filing of the application for confirmation of title.

Republic Act No. 3872 (approved on June 18, 1964) added a new subsection, referring to the members of national cultural communities as beneficiaries. As introduced by Republic Act No. 3872, said subsection reads as follows:

Sec. 48.  x      x      x      x      x

(c) Members of the national cultural minorities who by themselves or through their predecessors in interest have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession and occupation of lands of the public domain suitable to agriculture, whether disposable or not, under a bona fide claim of ownership for at least 30 years shall be entitled to the rights granted in subsection (b) hereof. (Underscoring supplied.)

With the promulgation of Pres. Decree No. 1073 on January 25, 1977, Section 48 was further amended to limit the application of subsections (b) and (c) to alienable and disposable lands of the public domain. It further reduced the requisite period of occupation to a period beginning July 12, 1945.

Interpreting Section 48 (b) above, as amended, the Supreme Court ruled in the case of Meralco v. Castro-Bartolome  that the land referred to is public land, that the same would remain as such, and “would cease to be public land only upon the issuance of the certificate of title to any Filipino citizen claiming it under Section 48 (b)”. It cited the ruling in the case of Oh Cho v. Director of Lands  that “all lands that were not acquired from the Government, either by purchase or by grant, belong to the public domain [sic] ” to support its decision in the case.

Under the Cariño Doctrine, however, an exception to the above rule is any land that has been in the possession of an occupant and of his predecessors in interest since time immemorial, for such possession would justify the presumption that the land had never been part of the public domain or that it had been private property even before the Spanish conquest.

Without actually overturning the Cariño Doctrine, the Court in the present case sought to make a distinction between land possessed under a bona fide claim of ownership before 1880 or since a period of time “beyond the reach of memory” (Cariño case) and land held before the Pacific War broke out in 1941 (Meralco case). Thus, it decided that the Cariño Doctrine was inapplicable to the Meralco case. It instead turned to the ruling in the case of Uy Lin v. Perez  for guidance, where it was noted that the right of an occupant of a public agricultural land to obtain a confirmation of his title under section 48 (b) of the Public Land Law was a derecho dominical incoativo, and that, before the issuance of the certificate of title, the occupant was not, in the juridical sense, the true owner of the land since it pertained to the State. This ruling in the Meralco case was reaffirmed in Republic v. Villanueva.

In the Meralco case, Justice Claudio Teehankee authored a vigorous dissent, which dissent he reiterated in the Villanueva case. The dissent later became the basis of the majority decision in a 1986 case.77 It was premised on the failure of the majority opinions in the Meralco and Villanueva cases to adhere to the doctrine established in 1909 and thereafter reaffirmed in 1925 78 as well as in the 1980 case of Herico ” pursuant to the Public Land Law, as amended. The Supreme Court ruled in these cases that where a possessor has held the open, continuous and unchallenged possession of alienable public land for the period provided by law, the law itself mandates that the possessor shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title, and the land has already ceased to be of the public domain and has become private property.

Thus, the lands in question ceased, ipso jure, or by operation of law, to be lands of the public domain upon completion of the statutory period of open, continuous, exclusive, notorious and unchallenged possession by the applicants’ predecessors-in-interest who were qualified natural persons and entitled to registration by right of acquisitive prescription under the provisions of the Public Land Law.

In interpreting the same provision of law, the Supreme Court in the 1986 case of the Director of Lands v. Intermediate Appellate Court 81) defines the nature of confirmation proceedings as follows:

Nothing can more clearly demonstrate the logical inevitability of considering possession of public land which is of the character and duration prescribed by statute as the equivalent of an express grant from the State than the dictum of the statute itself that the possessor(s) “x x x shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title x x x.” No proof being admissible to overcome a conclusive presumption, confirmation proceedings would, in truth, be little more than a formality, at the most limited to ascertaining whether the possession claimed is of the required character and length of time; and registration thereunder would not confer title, but simply recognize a title already vested. The proceeding would not originally convert the land from public to private land, but only confirm such a conversion already effected by operation of law from the moment the required period of possession became complete x x x The effect of the proof, wherever made, was not to confer title, but simply to establish it, as already conferred by the decree, if not by earlier law.

Three years later, the Supreme Court laid down an exception to the rule in the case of the Director of Land Management and the Director of Forest Development v. Court of Appeals and Mino Hilario. 81 What was involved was a parcel of land situated within three adjoining classified forest reservations, namely, the Central Cordillera Forest Reserve which was established under Proclamation No. 217, dated 16 February 1929, the Ambuklao Binga Watershed covered by Proclamation No. 548, dated 19 April 1969, and the Upper Agno River Basin Multiple Use of Forest Management District created under Forestry Administrative Order No. 518, dated 9 March 1971.

Respondent Mino Hilario sought to register the land in dispute under Act No. 496 but alternatively invoked the benefits of Chapter VIII of Act No. 2874 (which is now section 48 of Com. Act No. 141) as well as provisions of Republic Act No. 1942 and Republic Act No. 3872, he being a member of the National Cultural Minorities. He claimed ownership by purchase from his father on April 17, 1972.

The opposition of the Director of the Bureau of Lands was anchored on the fact that the property in question pertained to the inalienable class of public lands. In support of this argument, the Director of the Bureau of Forest Development points out the fact that the property has not been re-classified as alienable or disposable.

Upon a finding that the applicant and his predecessors-in-interest had successively, continuously, publicly and adversely occupied, possessed and worked on the land in the concept of absolute ownership since before the outbreak of the First World War and that the property had been declared for taxation purposes in the father’s name in 1945, the Land Registration Court ruled that the testimonies of oppositor’s witnesses did not at all refute the applicant’s evidence as to the length, nature and manner of acquisition of the land by himself and his predecessors-in-interest.

On appeal, the Court of Appeals affirmed the lower court’s decision, stating that the land, notwithstanding that it is within the said Forest Reservation, is registrable under Republic Act No. 3872, and that the applicant had acquired a private right to the land in question prior to the issuance of Proclamation Order No. 217, Proc. No. 548 and Forestry Administrative Order No. 518 relied upon by the Director of the Bureau of Lands.

The Supreme Court apparently disagreed with both the Land Registration Court and the Court of Appeals. It sustained the argument of the oppositors and ruled that there can be no imperfect title to be confirmed over lands not yet classified as disposable or alienable. The declassification of forest lands is an express and positive act of the Government so that it cannot be presumed. Neither can it be ignored or waived.

Citing Republic v. Court of Appeals  it reiterated the rule that forest lands or forest reserves are not susceptible to private appropriation and possession of said lands, however long, cannot convert them into private property unless such lands are reclassified and declared disposable and alienable by the Director of Forestry; but even then, possession of the land before its reclassification cannot be credited as part of the thirty year requirement under Section 48 (b) of Commonwealth Act No 141.

Neither could the provisions introduced by Republic Act No. 3872, according to the Court, be applied to the situation at bar for the same are merely amendatory to Commonwealth Act No. 141 which applies to agricultural lands and to no other type of land as borne out by the explicit terms of the said law.  Section 2 clearly states that the “provisions of this Act apply to the lands of the public domain; but timber and mineral lands shall be governed by special laws.” Similarly, Section 10 provides that “the methods authorized by the Act for the acquisition, lease, use, or benefit of lands referred to lands of the public domain other than timber or mineral lands.”

The Court construed the new subsection introduced by Republic Act No. 3872 together with the provisions of the preceding subsection which refers to agricultural lands of the public domain. It concluded that it does not appear that two different classes of lands were intended to be the subject matter of one section of the same Public Act.

As to the construction given by the Court of Appeals, that is, to include even forest reserves as susceptible to private appropriation, the same was held to be tantamount to unconstitutionally applying the provision. The 1973 Constitution does not consider timber or forest lands as alienable.

Finally, the Court declared that the land was neither non-forest nor agricultural land before the 1929 proclamation. It did not earn a classification from non-forest into forest land because of the proclamation. The proclamation merely declared a special forest reserve out of already existing forest land. Therefore, a person cannot enter into forest land and, by the simple act of cultivating a portion of that land, earn credit towards an eventual confirmation of imperfect title.

The Government must first declare the forest lands to be alienable and disposable agricultural land before the year of entry, cultivation, and exclusive and adverse possession can be counted for purposes of an imperfect title. The same issue was resolved in a different light by the Court in the recent case of Republic v. Court of Appeals and Paran. ” The Court reaffirmed the ruling that a positive act of the Executive Department is required to declassify public land which was previously classified as forestal and to convert it into alienable or disposable lands for agriculture or other purposes. Hence, once a parcel of land is shown to have been included within a forest reservation duly established by Executive Proclamation, a presumption arises that the parcel of land continues to be part of such Reservation until clear and convincing evidence of subsequent withdrawal or de-classification is shown. The rule cannot, however, be applied to the situation of members of cultural minorities.

According to the Court, in a situation where the applicant for confirmation of title is a member of a cultural community, the applicable provision is the third paragraph of section 48 of Commonwealth Act No. 141. The addition of subsection (c) was intended to create a distinction between applications for judicial confirmation of imperfect titles by members of National Cultural Communities and those by other qualified persons in general. Members of National Cultural Communities are entitled to the rights granted therein regardless of the alienability of the land of the public domain. It may be deduced from the use of the phrase “whether disposable or not” that they may apply to public lands even though such lands are legally forest lands or mineral lands of the public domain, as long as such lands are in fact suitable for agriculture. Other qualified persons’ rights under section 48. are limited only to agricultural lands of the public domain, that is, disposable lands of the public domain which would of course exclude lands embraced within forest reservations or mineral la reservations.

It further ruled that the distinction so established in 1964 Republic Act No. 3872 being expressly eliminated or abandoned thirteen (13) years later by Presidential Decree No. 1073 (affective e on January 25, 1977) only highlights the fact that during tho thirteen years, members of cultural communities had rights respect of lands of the public domain, whether disposable or not. The Court noted that the application for confirmation of tit was filed in 1970 and the land registration court rendered ids decision confirming the long continued possession of the land in question, that is, during the time when subsection (c) of section 418 in its original text was in legal force. Therefore, imperfect title wads perfected or vested by the completion of the required period of possession prior to the issuance of Presidential Decree No. 10 and those who acquired said right could not be divested there by the courts.

The effect of the 1977 amendment 85 on sections 48 (b) and (d) of Commonwealth Act No. 141 was, therefore, to vest rights on those whose possession and occupation had met the thirty-year requirement (provided that the possession was of the requisite character) at the time of the effectivity of Republic Act No. 387 regardless of the alienability of the public land in question. I other words, when Presidential Decree No. 1073 amended subsections (b) and (c) of section 48 of Commonwealth Act NO. 141 by limiting their application to alienable and disposable lands of the public domain, the said amendment could not operate to deprive the beneficiaries of Republic Act No. 3872 of vested rights.

Their titles to the lands they had been occupying for the requisite period and character were conferred upon them not upon the issuance of the titles, which was yet to take place, but upon the completion of the requisite period of occupation while Republic Act No. 3872 was still in force. So that, even if the application for confirmation of title was made only after the effectivity of Presidential Decree 1073, title had already vested rights in those who had fulfilled the requirements during the effectivity of Republic Act No. 3872.

Commenting on the fact that a succession of statutes had simply extended the original period, rather than establish a series of discrete periods of time with specific beginning and ending dates, the Court in the Paran case concluded that it only shows a clear legislative intent to avoid interregma which would have generated doubtful and difficult questions of law.

Agrarian Reform in the Uplands

The enactment of Republic Act No. 6657 by Congress was made in compliance with the constitutional mandate clearly expressed in the provisions to be discussed below. Article II of the Constitution adopts as a state policy the promotion of “comprehensive rural development and agrarian reform”.  Expounding on this avowed policy of the State, Article XIII specifically provides that:

The State shall, by law undertake an agrarian reform program founded on the rights of farmers and regular farmworkers, who are landless, to own directly or collectively the lands they till or, in the case of other farmworkers, to receive a just share of the fruits thereof. To this end, the State shall encourage and undertake the just distribution of all agricultural lands, subject to such priorities and reasonable retention limits as the Congress may prescribe, taking into account ecological, developmental, or equity considerations, and subject to the payment of just compensation. x x x x (Underscoring supplied.)

Section 6 of the same Article states that:

Sec. 6. The State shall apply the principles of agrarian reform or stewardship, whenever applicable in accordance with law, in the disposition or utilization of other natural resources, including lands of the public domain under lease or concession suitable to agriculture, subject to prior rights, homestead rights of small settlers, and the rights of indigenous communities to their ancestral lands.

The State may resettle landless farmers and farmworkers in its own agricultural estates which shall be distributed to them in the manner provided by law.

From the foregoing constitutional provisions, it is worthy to note that the implementation of an agrarian reform program necessarily considers the following objectives: (1) the distribution of agricultural lands, whether privately owned or belonging to the public domain; (2) the application of the principles of agrarian reform and stewardship in lands of the public domain; (3) the recognition of prior rights, homestead rights of small settlers, and the rights of indigenous communities to their ancestral lands.

Hence, in determining the specific tenurial rights afforded by this legislation to the indigenous peoples, it is essential at this point to acquire an understanding of how the various types of land are classified. The availability of a parcel of land for distribution under the program depends a great deal on the alienability of the same.

The lands presently occupied by most indigenous peoples are untitled and located in upland areas. Such areas may be categorized into: (1) lands formally classified as agricultural lands; (2) lands formally classified as forest or timber lands; and (3) unclassified lands of the public domain.

At the outset, the Constitution conveys the impression that agrarian reform, in respect of lands of the public domain, is applicable only to those which, under the law, have been classified as public agricultural lands. Thus, while the Constitution mandates that an agrarian reform program be undertaken to enable landless farmers to own, directly or collectively, the lands they till, it limits the power of the State to alienate public lands to agricultural lands of the public domain.

We must not lose sight, however, of the fact that the term “public agricultural land”, as used in the Constitution, has nothing to do with the purpose to which the land is devoted. As pointed out earlier, it is merely indicative of what lands of the public domain may be alienated. Thus:

Sec. 3. Lands of the public domain are classified into agricultural, forest or timber, mineral lands, and national parks. Agricultural lands of the public domain may be further classified by law according to the uses to which they may be devoted. Alienable lands of the public domain shall be limited to agricultural lands. x x x

Examining the above provision, it may be readily seen that the enumeration of the classes of lands of the public domain is exclusive.

In addressing the problem of how lands which have not been formally classified are to be treated in the light of existing laws, including the Constitution, for purposes of carrying out the provisions of the Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Law, we may allow ourselves to be guided by the definition of terms contained therein.

The term “agricultural land” is defined by the law in the following manner:

Sec. 3. Definitions. For the purpose of this Act, unless the context indicates otherwise:

x x x x

(c) Agricultural Land refers to land devoted to agricultural activity as defined in this Act and not classified as mineral, forest, residential, commercial or industrial land.

x x x x

There are then only two (2) requisites to be satisfied in order that a land may be considered as agricultural within the purview of the law, to wit: (1) that the land is devoted to agricultural activity; and (2) that it is not classified as mineral, forest, residential, commercial or industrial. There is nothing in the law which imposes th requirement of prior classification of the land by the Government.

The second requisite is undoubtedly present with respect to, unclassified lands. In determining the existence of the first requisite; a perusal of the definition of “agricultural activity” would be iii order. Thus:

Sec. 3. Definitions. x x x x

(b) Agriculture, Agricultural Enterprise or Agricultural Activity means the cultivation of the soil, planting of crops, growing of fruit trees, raising of livestock, poultry or fish, including the harvesting of such farm products and other farm activities, and practices performed by a farmer in conjunction wih such farming operations done by persons whether natural or juridical. (Underscoring indicates that portion of the definition which has been declared by the Supreme Court in Luz Farms versus Secretary of the Department of Agrarian Reform ” as not comprising agricultural activity).

The above approach in construing the term “agricultural land” is supported by other provisions of the Law.

In identifying the scope of the law, section 4 provides that:

Sec. 4. Scope. The Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Law of 1988 shall cover, regardless of tenurial arrangement and commodity produced, all public and private agricultural lands as provided in Proclamation No. 131 and Executive Order No. 229, including other lands of the public domain suitable for agriculture.

More specifically, the following lands are covered by the Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Program:

(a) All alienable and disposable lands of the public domain devoted to or suitable for agriculture. No reclassification of forest or mineral lands to agricultural lands shall be undertaken after the approval of this Act until Congress, taking into account ecological, developmental and equity considerations, shall have determined by law, the specific limits of the public domain;

(b) All lands of the public domain in excess of the specific limits as determined by Congress in the preceding paragraph;

(c) All other lands owned by the Government devoted to or suitable for agriculture; and

(d) All private lands devoted to or suitable for agriculture regardless of the agricultural products raised or that can be raised thereon.

Paragraph (c) above refers, in particular, to other lands of the public domain devoted to or suitable for agriculture. Clearly,

Congress did not intend to restrict the applicability of the distribution plan under the Agrarian Reform Program to lands which have been formally classified as agricultural. It extends to lands which are devoted to or suitable for agriculture but which have not been formally classified as agricultural lands.

Significant is the promulgation of Executive Order No. 407 dated June 14, 1990 by President Corazon C. Aquino entitled, “Accelerating the Acquisition and Distribution of Agricultural Lands, Pasture Lands, Fishponds, Agro-Forestry Lands and Other Lands of the Public Domain Suitable for Agriculture”. Executive Order No. 407 seeks to implement the mandate of section 7 of Republic Act No. 6657 which provides that:

Sec. 7. Priorities. The DAR [Department of Agrarian Reform], in coordination with the PARC [Presidential Agrarian Reform Council] shall plan and program the acquisition and distribution of all agricultural lands through a period of ten (10) years from the effectivity of this Act. Lands shall be acquired and distributed as follows:

Phase One: Rice and corn lands under Presidential Decree No. 27; all idle or abandoned lands; all private lands voluntarily offered by the owners for agrarian reform; all lands foreclosed by government financial institutions; all lands acquired by the Presidential Commission on Good Government (PCGG); and all other lands owned by the government devoted to or suitable for agriculture, which shall be acquired and distributed immediately upon the effectivity of this Act, with the implementation to be completed within a period of not more than four (4) years; x x x (Underscoring supplied.)

The third and sixth paragraphs of the “Whereas Clauses” of Executive Order No. 407 explicitly provide that:

Whereas, Section 7 of RA 6657 mandates, among others, that all lands foreclosed by government financial institutions, all lands acquired by the PCGG, and all other lands owned by the government devoted to or suitable for agriculture, shall be acquired and distributed immediately upon the effectivity of the said Act and with implementation to be completed within a period of not more than four (4) years there from.

x x x x

Whereas, Executive Order No. 360, series of 1989, enjoins all government financial institutions and government owned or controlled corporations to grant the Department of Agrarian Reform the right of first refusal in the sale or disposition of all lands owned by them which are suitable for agriculture;

x x x x

Section 1 of Executive Order No. 407 orders all Government instrumentalities to immediately execute Deeds of Transfer in favor of the Republic of the Philippines as represented by the Department of Agrarian Reform and to surrender to the latter Department all landholdings.

Thus, the redistribution program of the Agrarian Reform Law, with respect to the upland areas, applies to lands which are classified as public agricultural and to those unclassified lands of the public domain which are suitable for agriculture. Those who may avail of the redistribution program of the Agrarian Reform Law are identified as the “qualified beneficiaries” as the term is defined in the Law:

Sec. 22. Qualified Beneficiaries. The lands covered by the CARP shall be distributed as much as possible to landless residents of the same barangay, or in the absence thereof, landless residents of the same municipality in the following order of priority:

(a) agricultural lessees and share tenants;
(b) regular farmworkers;
(c) seasonal farmworkers;
(d) other farmworkers;
(e) actual tillers or occupants of public lands;
(f) collectives or cooperatives of the above beneficiaries; and
(g) others directly working on the land.

x x x x

Being actual tillers of the lands they occupy, the indigenous peoples could very well qualify as “beneficiaries” under paragraph (e) of the afore-quoted provision. A further requisite is his “willingness, aptitude and ability to cultivate and make the land as productive as possible.”

As such, the indigenous peoples can exercise the tenurial rights of control, direct use, right to economic gain, residual rights, right i to transfer and the symbolic rights over the land upon the award of the land to them as evidenced by the certificates of land ownership award (CLOA), subject to the conditions that they may not sell, transfer or convey the land within a period of ten (10) years, except through hereditary succession, or to the government, or to the Land Bank of the Philippines, or to other qualified beneficiaries,’ and that annual amortizations will have to be paid.”

For the purposes of the indigenous cultural communities, were they to avail of the benefits of the Agrarian Reform Program; the three (3) hectare limit may seem inappropriate for their system of communal ownership. An examination of a later provision twill reveal that a particular indigenous cultural community may, however, opt for collective ownership. Thus, section 25 provides that:

Sec. 25. Award Ceilings for Beneficiaries. Beneficiaries shall be awarded an area not exceeding three (3) hectares, which may cover a contiguous tract of land or several parcels of land cumulated up to the prescribed award limits.

x  x  x  x

The beneficiaries may opt for collective ownership, such as co-ownership or farmers cooperative or some other form of collective organization: Provided, That the total area that may be awarded shall not exceed the total number of co-owners or members of the cooperative or collective organization multiplied by the award limit above prescribed, except in meritorious cases as determined by the PARC. Title to the property shall be issued in the name of co-owners or the cooperative or collective organization as the case may be. Commenting on this provision, Prof. La Vilia observed that the enumeration of the possible modes of collective ownership does not preclude communal ownership as the concept is understood by indigenous peoples. Thus, “by distinguishing co-ownership and cooperative from ‘some other form of collective ownership’ it can be inferred that such other form of collective ownership can include communal ownership.. ”

Given this, the next issue to be dealt with is whether indigenous peoples occupying lands, which have been classified as timber or forest land and are therefore inalienable and not susceptible to distribution, are entitled to any tenurial rights; and if so, what these rights may be.

With respect to inalienable lands of the public domain, the Constitution empowers the State to directly undertake the exploration, development and utilization of these lands as the State, may enter into co-production, joint venture or production sharing agreements with Filipino citizens. Such agreements may be for a period of twenty five (25) years, and under such terms and  conditions as may be provided by law.

The Agrarian Reform Law takes into account the constitutional provision in its definition of the term “agrarian reform”. Thus:

Sec. 3 Definitions. For the purpose of this Act, unless the context indicates otherwise:

(a) Agrarian reform means the redistribution of lands, regardless of crops or fruits produced, to farmers and regular farmworkers who are landless, irrespective of tenurial arrangement, to include the totality of factor and support services designed to lift the economic status of the beneficiaries and all other arrangements alternative to the physical redistribution of lands, such as production or profit sharing, labor administration, and the distribution of shares of stock, which will allow beneficiaries to receive a just share of the fruits of the lands they work.(Underscoring supplied.)

Clearly, agrarian reform is not limited to the redistribution lands. Tenurial rights less than ownership rights may be grant to qualified beneficiaries. Other alternative arrangements are available or are to be made available to qualified beneficiaries.

Under these alternative types of arrangement, the beneficia would be granted various classes of rights, the most common f which would be the right to the direct use of the land. The right f control, together with the right to transfer, and the residual rights cannot, however, be alienated in his favor.

The implementation of these alternative arrangements has become the joint project of the Department of Agrarian Reform and the Department of Environment and Natural Resources. The mechanics of these projects, insofar as they are applicable to the situation of the indigenous peoples, will be discussed under the topic of the various Integrated Social Forestry Programs (ISFP).

The Revised Forestry Code

The Revised Forestry Code, which took effect on May 19, 1975 was promulgated for the purpose of classifying, managing, and utilizing lands of the public domain in order to meet the demands of increasing population. Concomitantly, the law seeks to protect, rehabilitate, and develop forest lands. ” As used in the Code, “forest lands” are lands of the public domain which have been: (1) subjected to the existing system of classification; or (2) determined necessary for forest purposes; or (3) reserved by the President for any specified use.

They are classified into: (1) public forests; (2) permanent forests or forest reserves; and (3) forest reservations.” The classification merely hinges on whether the said mass of lands has or has not been subjected to the existing system of classification and determined to be necessary for forest purposes, and whether such has been reserved by the President for any specific use.

Since forest lands are situated in areas topographically described as having slopes of eighteen percent (18%) or over, forest lands of whatever nature are generally declared excluded from lands which are alienable or disposable. Furthermore, lands which have been previously classified as alienable and disposable are, as a general rule, deemed reverted to the present classification as forest lands.

Under the Code, alienable and disposable lands of the public domain refer to those lands of the public domain which have been the subject of the present system of classification and declared as not needed for forestry purposes. Since the concept of “alienable and disposable land” implies the capability of such land to be owned, and transferred by sale, assignment, donation, or succession, it can be concluded that forest lands are not susceptible to private or individual ownership and appropriation.

Hence, as regards the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples on lands classified as forest lands, the rights of control and transfer inherent in the right of ownership are generally non-existent and their exercise is expressly prohibited.

Nevertheless, it is possible for ownership rights to be afforded recognition under the Code such as: (1) those already covered by existing titles or approved public land applications; and (2) those actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of at least thirty (30) years as of the effectivity of the Code, “where the occupant is qualified for a free patent under the Public Land Act”.

Accordingly, an individual must prove that he has such right under either of the two exceptional circumstances mentioned, namely, that the lands are covered by existing titles or approved public land application, or that these lands have been actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of not less than thirty (30) years as of May 19, 1975.

Except for these two isolated instances, the tenurial rights afforded by this Code to the indigenous peoples are reduced into the categories of possessory and use rights. This is illustrated in several provisions of the Code. First, in its definition of “private right” , the Revised Forestry Code provides that:

Private rights are titled rights of ownership under existing laws, and in case of primitive tribes, rights of possession existing at the time a license is granted under this Code, which possession may include places of abode and worship, burial grounds and old clearings, but exclude production forest inclusive of logged over areas, commercial forests and  established plantations of forest trees and trees of commercial value. (Underscoring supplied.)

This definition reveals the bias of the Code in favor of titled rights over untitled rights held by most indigenous peoples by literally vesting ownership rights to the people in general and mere possessory rights to the indigenous peoples in particular. This bias is further enunciated in the delineation of the areas where such rights may or may not be exercised through the exclusion of certain types of forest land and plantation from the covered areas.

Secondly, the Code explicitly allows the exercise of particular rights corollary to the right of possession by granting to qualified persons the privilege to utilize, exploit, occupy, possess and conduct any activity within specified portions of the forest land. To obtain such a privilege, one must first secure prior authorization from the proper government agency, as evidenced by the holding of a license, license agreement, lease, or permit, as the case may be. Without such requisite undertaking, the privilege can neither be exercised, nor may such persons be allowed to enter into such lands and cultivate the same. ICIS Any violation of such provisions may subject the unlicensed occupant to criminal prosecution.

Rights of occupation and possession may be acquired under a lease agreement. Such lease is taken to mean as “(1) a privilege granted by the State to a person to occupy and possess (2) in consideration of a specified rental (3) any forest land of the public domain (4) in order to undertake any activity therein”.

A lease for the establishment of an industrial tree plantation or a tree farm may be granted by the State as provided in Section 34 of the Code. This is allowed for a duration of twenty five years and renewable for another period not exceeding twenty five (25) years.

The privilege to utilize forest resources, to establish and operate a wood-processing plant, or conduct any activity involving the utilization of any forest resources is further allowed by the Stat after a license is issued for that purpose. Once extended, it can be exercised to the exclusion of other persons. Such privilege however, excludes the right of occupation and possession over the same.

Contrary to the provision on the grant of a license and the so-called “license agreement”, once issued by the State, a license agreement gives rise to the privilege of utilizing forest resources with the right of possession and occupation to the exclusion of other people. While the jus utendi and jus ponendi are both granted under this scheme, such rights impose the corresponding obligation to develop, protect and rehabilitate the forest land pursuant to the terms and conditions of the agreement. 110 Such license agreement may be valid for a maximum period of twenty five (25) years renewable for not more than twenty five (25) years, an conditioned upon the grantee’s capacity to reforest the cover areas.

Finally, the .Code provides for the issuance of a permit. This a modified version of the license in the sense that, as in licenses the privilege to utilize forest resources is also granted. The only difference lies in the period within which such authority or privilege may be exercised and as to the type of forest resource that may be utilized. In the case of a permit, the period is on short term basis and contemplates limited forest resources.

In addition to the above requirements, the indigenous peoples, must prove that they have the “financial resources and technical capability not only to minimize utilization, but also to practice forest protection and conservation and to develop measures that would insure the perpetuation of said forest in productive condition”.

As “the primary government agency responsible for the conservation, management, development and proper use of the country’s environment and natural resources, specific forest lands … and lands of the public domain” and particularly as the entity which exercises “exclusive jurisdiction over the management and disposition of all lands of the public domain”, “4 the Department of Environment and Natural Resources (DENR) has spearheaded several programs intended to develop the upland regions by encouraging the participation of the people, particularly those who dwell on these lands. These are the Integrated Social Forestry Program (ISFP) and the Contract Reforestation Program as modified by the Forest Land Management Agreement (FLMA).

The Integrated Social Forestry Plan (ISFP)

The Integrated Social Forestry Program is the first and oldest of the DENR programs. It aims “to protect the environment, alleviate poverty and promote social justice by enlisting the people directly using forest lands in the task of stewarding the uplands”. The exercise of stewardship rights requires the presence of the individual, family, group or community, as the case may be, in the area to be stewarded. Such presence can be demonstrated by the concurrence of two acts: first, by personally tilling whatever land is cultivated in the area to be stewarded, and second, by residing within the area or adjacent barangay.

Moreover, the Administrative Order provides for the following qualifications: (a) Filipino citizens; (b) of legal age; (c) actual tillers or cultivators of the land to be allocated; and (d) living within the projected or adjacent barangay or sitio.

From these two provisions, it may be deduced that the indigenous peoples in the upland regions could very well qualify and avail of the benefits of this program. As earlier mentioned, peoples have been in open and continuous possession of lands presently classified as forest lands. The mass tenurial rights afforded by the Integrated Social Forestry Program are broadly designated as “use rights” which may be exercised by the program participant for a period of 25 years, renewable for an additional 25 years. 118 This tenurial right is embodied in the contract or stewardship agreement itself, signed by the individual forest occupant or forest community association or cooperative and the Government, which gives the right to peaceful occupation, possession and sustainable management of the designated areas.

The area over which such tenurial right may be exercised depends on the type of stewardship agreement entered int with the government. In case of individual or family stewardship agreement, the area shall depend on topography, soil and general conditions of the land but shall not exceed five (5) hectares. In case of communal stewardship agreement, there is no provision as to the maximum area which could be allowed. Nevertheless, several factors should be considered, such as the nature of the site, the history of the group in the area, and the potential of the group to promote productive and protective activities.

Aside from the rights of possession, occupation and use of the subject area, the program provides ‘for other tenurial rights:

First. Right to transfer stewardship rights and responsibilities in case of (a) death or incapacity of original stewards; (b) movement outside of area by the steward and; (c) change of vocation of the stewardship agreement holders from upland farmers or when stewards cease to be the actual tillers of the area.

The exercise of this right is, however, subject to the approval of the DENR Secretary or his authorized representative.  Furthermore, this right is evidently available only during the prescribed period of the stewardship agreement, i.e., 25 or 50 years, and while the contract subsists.

Second. Right of pre-emption to any subsequent stewardship agreement covering their allocated land. This may be availed of by the program participants or their direct next of kin upon the expiration of the stewardship agreement.  The term “next of kin” refers to the spouse and children or, in their absence, to the parents, brothers or sisters of the program participant.

Third. Right to receive just compensation for permanent improvements introduced, including the trees. Like the right of pre-emption, this right is available upon the expiration of the stewardship agreement. However, such may only be availed of should the preceding right become impossible on account of the government’s decision not to allocate the land for stewardship purposes.

Corollary to these rights are the corresponding responsibilities imposed upon the program participants.  Failure to comply with these terms and conditions constitutes a ground, among others, for the cancellation of the agreement.

Contract Reforestration Program and the Forest Land Management Agreement (FLMA)

The Contract Reforestation Program of the government has its roots in a number of executive and administrative issuances.  Its underlying philosophy is the undertaking of reforestation activities by the government in collaboration with the private sector through family, community and corporate contractors.

Specifically, the program seeks to create incentives that will encourage the participation of “non-governmental organizations (NGOs), local government units and the private sector, including forest occupants and rural communities”, in the development, management, and protection of our forest resources.

In its initial stage, contracts were entered into between the Government, through the DENR, and the individual or entity concerned, whereby the latter agrees to implement an activity required to reforest a denuded portion of. the public domain land the former agrees to pay for the activity accomplished, pursuant to its terms and conditions. These contracts come in varied forms depending on the type of contractor, the size of the contract area, and the duration of the program.

Briefly, the first mode of contract reforestation is the so-called “family approach” whereby an individual or head of the family may reforest one to five hectares of denuded forest land for three (3) years subject to extension when certain conditions are met.

The second mode is the “community approach” where the tribal communities are lumped together with associations, cooperatives, civic or religious organizations, local government units, and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) as prospective contractors of this specific program.  The duration of this contract is the same as in the family approach, but the area covered is from five (5) to one hundred (100) hectares.

The third mode is the “corporate approach” whereby a duly registered corporation, selected through a competitive bidding, may undertake to reforest more or less than 500 hectares of forest land.

Under the first two modes, the three (3) year duration of the contract may be extended “when warranted. because of climatic conditions, security problems or similar unforeseen circumstances which interrupt the anticipated schedule of activities”. After the expiration of this period, any and all the rights to improvements made by the contractor shall automatically revert back to the government.

On June 24, 1991, the DENR issued an order 137 substantially modifying certain provisions of the previous guidelines, particularly with respect to the duration of the contract, as well as on the rights and obligations of the contractors.

Accordingly, the administrative order, coined as the “Forest Land Management Agreement”, is described as:

x x x a perpetuation of the present reforestation contracts under the National Forestation Program of the DENR. It emphasizes long term reforestation activities that will provide upland farmers the opportunity to become legitimate, licensed suppliers of timber and other products. x x x With the FLMA, tenure insecurities of contractors can be lessened.

This modified version, coined as the “Forest Land Management Agreement” (FLMA), is intended to take effect in the last stages of the 3 to 4 years of the original contract reforestation program whereby the contractors, now called “forest land managers”, shall sign new agreements with the DENR. The FLMA shall entitle the forest land managers “to harvest, process, sell or otherwise utilize the products grown on the land”  covered by the agreement for”25 years, renewable for another 25 years”.

These rights are further affirmed in the Revised Guidelines fo Contract Reforestation:

Forest Land Management Agreement is a contract issued by the DENR to duly organized and bona fide residents of communities where FLMA area is located granting them sole and exclusive privilege to develop said area, harvest and utilize its products for 25 years, renewable for another 25 years x x x.

In a related provision, the FLMA specifically grants the privilege “to interplant cash crops, fruit trees and otherwise agricultural or min forest products between existing trees” to augment the income the forest land manager.

It likewise provides for the transferability of rights in case inability on the part of the forest land manager to continue the implementation of the program due to old age, sickness, death or other valid reason.  This right may be transferred to his family, or to an immediate member of his family or next of kin, as the case may be.  Finally, the agreement shall entitle the forest land managers to security of tenure during the duration of the FLMA, a right which the DENR undertakes to ensure.

In return for the enjoyment of these rights, the forest land managers must comply with certain requirements that will help the government to presumably generate funds to help others receive the same assistance. In a broad sense, the FLMA obliges the forest land manager “to provide the DENR with a share of the proceeds from the sale of forest products grown on land covered by the FLMA”.  It requires the forest land manager “to pay the government a production share of income from sales in amount adequate to reforest one (1) hectare of denuded land for every hectare of 3 to 4 year old trees turned over to FLMA” which, in more accurate figures, consists of thirty percent (30%) of the gross sales made, inclusive of forest charges and sales tax paid.

With the foregoing discussion of the general features of the present contract reforestation program of the government focusing on the tenurial rights and obligations of the indigenous peoples, as forest land managers, it may be observed that, to a certain extent, the program has lessened the tenurial insecurities of upland dwellers.

First, it stretches the duration of the contract from 3 to 4 years tenure under the initial program to FLMA’s 25 years, renewable for another 25 years. Second, it expands the tenurial rights that may be exercised by the indigenous peoples by allowing them to harvest, process, sell and utilize the products grown on the land.

And third, it improved the status of the indigenous peoples from a mere contractual laborer, hired with the task of reforesting denuded portions of forest lands, to a lessee who pays his rent to, the government in the form of shares of proceeds from his sale.

Conclusion

This paper has shown that our legal system regards wit] distinction the culture and history of the Philippine indigenous peoples found in the upland regions. This has been manifested the various laws enacted since the colonial period as well as in the long line of cases decided by the Supreme Court. Their situation has been continuously afforded special attention by legislation an( jurisprudence dealing with land tenurial rights.

A number of legal scholars have labored on the status of native peoples vis-a-vis the Philippine legal system. Their works, however, consistently used the argument that the indigenous peoples possess vested ownership rights over lands occupied by them for generations but which lands are now classified as part of the public domain and that the present legal system operates to divest them of such title through laws and doctrines which are either manifestly inadequate or are in utter disregard of such rights.

This paper is not a departure from the line of reasoning advanced by these noted scholars. As has been shown, the concepts of “land” and “land ownership” have been understood in different perspectives by the Philippine legal system and by the indigenous peoples.

The contemporary notion of land is analogous to a commodity which can be owned, transferred and alienated to another person. Corollary to this are the various categories of rights which spring from the idea of land ownership. This concept takes its form in the well-avowed doctrine of Jura Regalia and is presently embodied in our constitutional precept of state ownership over all lands of the public domain.

On the other hand, the indigenous peoples regard land as something which brings forth life and appends to their very existence as a people. While such variance of perspectives is admittedly recognized, with a leaning towards lobbying for legislative reforms, in the attempt to harmonize the two perspectives, this paper focused on studying the precise nature and character of the tenurial rights in the legal system.

In pursuing this objective, this paper has used Ron Crocombe’s approach in the analysis of land tenure systems as a framework for studying tenurial rights of indigenous peoples. As discussed, rights with respect to land can be classified into several categories of rights which can be held by different persons simultaneously and under varying capacities.

Applying this approach to the present study, this paper focused on the interplay of the State’s right of ownership over the vast lands of the public domain and the rights afforded by it to the indigenous peoples. This was accomplished by an examination of the relevant laws and jurisprudence on the matter.

Of primary importance are the doctrine laid down in the Cariño case as well as the provisions of CA 141, RA 6657 and PD 705. Under these laws, a member of the indigenous peoples’ community can either be an owner, a beneficiary, a steward, a hired laborer, or a lessee of the land in his possession.

The rights of ownership, under the legal system, can be derived from three sources: (1) the ruling in Cariño; (2) CA 141 and subsequent amendments; and (3) RA 6657. In the Cariño case, the right of ownership is considered as a legal presumption. It operates ipso jure after proof of “time immemorial” possession in the concept of an owner.

In CA 141, ownership rights are vested in the person who openly, continuously, exclusively, and notoriously occupied and cultivated the land under a bona fide claim of title. Nevertheless, title thereto, as a legal evidence, is never presumed to exist and is considered imperfect. The same can be perfected after proof of the requisite thirty (30) year period of possession of the requisite Ancestral domain; tenurial

The Philippine legal system is a pervading culture. Its laws affect the people from all walks of life. It traverses the path where its power is claimed to prevail, even if its touch would disturb the rights of those who regard the land as their life and confound the People whose lives are inextricably linked with the land.

The historical documentation of the life and cultures of the indigenous peoples of the Philippines shows that they and their ancestors have been occupying and possessing various parts of the upland regions of the Archipelago for generations. Long before the first colonizers arrived, they had been inhabiting and continuously working on the land, thereby enjoying the fruits of their labor, unrestricted by any law other than their own customs and traditions.

The advent of the colonial era brought forth a national system  of land registration conceived by a people who had an entirely different cultural and social experience.’ Slowly but steadily, the efforts of the colonial power successfully penetrated the indigenous peoples’ way of life. The indigenous peoples soon found themselves no longer. the owners of the land they had been occupying and cultivating for generations. Suddenly, something as incomprehensible, as profound, and as alien as a national government or State claimed to be the sole owner of all the lands of the Philippine Archipelago.

As the authority from where all rights to land emanate, the State required the registration of lands and/or application for government grants as a precondition for the recognition of proprietary rights. Proof of title other than that mandated by the State was disregarded.2 By the time the consequences of this phenomenon on their rights finally dawned on them, the indigenous peoples found themselves having to defend what they truly believed to be their land and their life.

The bulk of existing materials concerning the indigenous peoples and the pertinent laws affecting them focus on a critique of national land legislation vis-a-vis the tenurial security of the indigenous peoples by identifying the inadequacies of – present legislation in recognizing their tenurial rights and by proposing reforms.

Such inadequacies of the present legislation have been made the subject matter of numerous legal opuses of Prof. Owen Lynch. In his article on the “Invisible Peoples and a Hidden Agenda: th Origins of Contemporary Philippine Land Laws (1900 – 1913) “, Lynch surveyed the historical premises which provide the popular and legal bases for ancestral land usurpation. He also discussed the- status of contemporary national laws concerning ancestral land.

In his article on “Agrarian Reform and the Philippine Publid Domain: The Constitutional Imperative to Recognize Existing Private Rights”,  Lynch demonstrated his position that Philippine citizens within the so-called “public domain” are often, with State sanction, unconstitutionally divested of their private property rights.

In another article,  Prof. Lynch presented a critique of five fundamental legal issues concerning people and land resources within the public domain, namely, the colonial foundation of contemporary national laws; property rights which emanate from-national laws; the overlapping allocation of the Executive Branch bureaucracies’ legal jurisdiction over the public domain; the origins and expansion of the Executive Branch’s public domain classification powers; and the local laws and customs which pertain to natural resources allocation.

In yet another article, Lynch made an introductory survey of the native title, private right, and tribal land laws of the indigenous peoples.6 This survey dealt with the rights and laws of the indigenous peoples from the perspective of the indigenous communities. Similarly, in his paper on “Whither the People? Demographic, Tenurial and Agricultural Aspects of the Tropical Forestry Action Plan”, Lynch underscored the significance of demographic studies, land tenure, swidden agriculture, and common or communal property systems of resource management in the processes of managing our tropical forests.

Meanwhile, other articles analyzed the legal implications of the constitutionally espoused Regalian Doctrine and the laws which sprung from it on the “vested” rights of the indigenous peoples. These articles demonstrate how the State, as owner of our country’s vast natural resources, justifies its act of implementing laws and measures on the lands of the public domain to the detriment of the tenurial right of the indigenous peoples.

Finally, articles were written in an attempt to resolve the confusion regarding the ownership of “public lands” by tracing their origins and development in the context of the various executive and legislative enactments made in history. These articles likewise touch on the transition from a pro-agricultural to pro-forest presumption of classifying lands of the public domain. In effect, these articles show how the vested rights of the indigenous peoples in the “public lands” are historically undermined by such legal classification.

In sum, the above articles pose the argument that the indigenous peoples possessed vested ownership rights over lands occupied by them for generations but which lands are now classified as part of the public domain. It would seem that the present legal system operates to divest the indigenous peoples of such title through laws and doctrines which are either manifestly inadequate or are in utter disregard of such rights.

While we recognize the persuasiveness of the arguments raised by the foregoing authors regarding their respective arialyses and critique of the pertinent legislations and doctrines affecting the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in the upland region, we find it important, at this juncture, to inquire into the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples on the basis of the existing laws. Indeed, no attempt has yet been made° in looking for creative solutions to this problem on the basis of what our laws provide and in developing what is already within our hands in order to give the indigenous peoples more rights which they deserve.

While we admit a bias for recognizing the title of the indigenous peoples to their ancestral lands by lobbying for concrete reforms of the law , this paper simply endeavors to examine the relevant laws and jurisprudence pertaining to the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in the uplands. It aims to inquire into the precise nature and character of tenurial rights afforded by our legal system to the indigenous peoples. Within this context, this paper endeavors to explore the possibility of formulating a fresh perspective on the existing laws and jurisprudence on the tenurial rights of indigenous peoples in the uplands with the end in view of giving them more rights.

The Inhabitants of the Uplands

The term “uplands” has not been concretely defined in Philippine statutes. However, in practice, the term “uplands” has been used to refer to the mountain and foothill portions of the country which are above the eighteen percent (18%) slope criterion set forth in the law as public and inalienable lands.

On the basis of the eighteen percent (18%) slope threshold, the uplands comprise about 15.5 to 16.8 million hectares or fifty four percent (54%) to fifty six percent (56%) of the national territory.” About 15.0 million hectares of the country have been classified as forest land, while about 0.9 million hectares have remained unclassified and inalienable. It has been reported that about 3.6 million hectares of the uplands have been classified as alienable and disposable. This is about twenty three percent (23%) of the total area of the uplands or about twenty seven percent (27%) of the total area of alienable and disposable lands.

With respect to the number of people living within the upland areas, there is a notable difference in the statistics available. The official estimate was 1.33 million people as of 1986.  In the DENR Masterplan, it discounted the estimate made by a researcher who pegged the upland population at around 17.88 million in 1988 by stating that researches made by the Department showed some discrepancy and resolved that actual upland population is only seventy percent (70%) to eighty percent (80%) of such estimate.15 An independent researcher using official census data concluded, by contrast, that the upland population was 14.4 million and that by 1990 it would have grown to about 18.6 inillion.

There are three major groups of people found in the uplands, namely: (1) timber lessees; (2) pasture lessees; and (3) upland farmers.

Timber lessees are those granted with access to upland areas for timber production on a sustained yield basis through a selective logging system. As of 1989, 82 timber licensees had access to 3.7 million hectares of forest lands. Pasture lessees, on the other hand, are those who were allowed to pasture in the uplands. The estimated 1,115 permit holders used 431,000 hectares of the uplands in 1989.

Upland farmers constitute the largest group of people fo d in the uplands. This group is estimated to number from 6 to 18 million in 1988. They are further classified into indigenous peop long term migrants and peasant settlers.

The Indigenous Peoples

The term indigenous peoples is used interchangeably, thmigh less appropriately, with the concepts of national cultural minorities, tribal communities, tribal Filipinos, ethnic groups, primitive people, and native tribes. The term emphasizes their length of habitation in a given area, distinct cultural and linguistic traditions passed on by ancestors for many generations, and a strong sense of ethnic self-identity.

In the Philippines, the indigenous peoples refer to the various groups of people found in the remote interiors of Luzon, Mindanao, and some islands of the Visayas.  They are described to have been least influenced by Christianity and Hispanization and have maintained the closest link to their ancestral past. Approximately 6.5 to 7.5 million in population, they form a diverse collection of over 40 ethnolinguistic groups, each with a distinct language and culture.

At present, the indigenous communities can be conveniently classified into the following groups:

Cordillera Peoples — occupy the Cordillera mountain range which covers five provinces in the middle of Northern Luzon. The major ethnolinguistic groups, numbering a total of 988,000, are the Ifugao, Bontoc, Kankanai, Yapayao, Kalinga, Ibaloi, Tingguian, and Isneg Tribes. Caraballo Tribes — these peoples inhabit the Caraballo mountain range in Eastern Central Luzon. They are composed of five ethnolinguistic groups, namely, the Ibanag, Ilongot, Gaddang, Ikalahan, and Isinal tribes.

Agta and Aeta — they are the short; dark-skinned and kinky-haired peoples who live in the scattered hills of Central Luzon. Those who occupy the nearby hills of Mount Pinatubo in Zambales and Pampanga were recently displaced due to volcanic eruption in 1991.

Mangyan of Mindoro — this group represents six ethnolinguistic groupings, the Batangan, Iraya, Hanunuo, Alangan, Ratagnon, Buhid, and Tadyawan, who inhabit the mountains and foothills of Mindoro.

Palawan Hilltribes — the tribal people of Palawan island which roughly consists of the Tagbanua, Batak, Kalamianes, Cuyonin, and Ken-uy.

Mindanao Lumad — refers to the approximately 18 ethnic groups living in the hilly portions of the provinces of Davao, Bukidnon, Agusan, Surigao, Zamboanga, Misamis, Cotabato, and other provinces of Mindanao. These non-Muslim hilltribes of Mindanao include the Subanon, Manobo, B’laan, T’boli, andaya, Mansaka, Tiruray, Higaonon, Bagobo, Bukidnon, Tagakaulo, Banwaon, Dibabawon, Tala-andig, Mamanua, and Manguangan.

Whatever the statistics may be regarding the number of indigenous communities in the uplands, it is undeniable that the peculiar situation of these peoples will remain relevant in the drafting of legislations that pertain to tenurial rights in the uplands.

The Variance of Perspectives on the Concept of Land

The concept of land has been thoroughly examined by Paul Bohanan in one of his essays.  He made a distinction between the concept of Westerners and that of non-Westerners in this case, the African people. According to him the Westerners ‘…divide the earth’s surface by an imaginary grid whose coordinates are determined by the location of certain celestial bodies.” this grid and its coordinates are then plotted on a piece of paper, to as a “map”. In cases of disputes, precise instruments fare used to define the land astrally.

Because of this concept, land, for the Westerners, becomes a measurable entity, divisible into thing-like parcels. As such, these parcels become marketable commodities which can be bought and sold by individuals.

Land tenure, on the other hand, implies a relationship between a person or community and land. This Western concept of land and land tenure is embodied in our present legal system.

The Legal Perspective

Under the present Law on Property, ownership is described as something which is “exercised over things or rights”.  It gives the owners several rights, such as the right to enjoy and dispose of the thing, the right to exclude others from enjoying or disposing of it, and the right to receive its fruits, among others.

Ownership has been defined as the “independent and general power of a person over a thing for purposes recognized by law and within limits established thereby.”  It has also been understood as a “relationship in private law by virtue of which a thing pertaining to one person is completely subjected to his will in everything not prohibited by public law or the concurrence with the rights of another.”

The right to enjoy includes the following rights: the jus utendi or the right to use the thing; jus fruendi or the right to receive the fruits from the thing that it produces; the jus abutendi or the jus disponendi which is the power to alienate, encumber, transform, and even destroy the thing owned. Ownership also Includes the jus vindicandi or the right to exclude from the possession of the thing owned any other person to whom the owner has not transmitted such thing.

This concept of ownership with respect to the lands of the public domain is enshrined in our Constitution, thus:

All lands of the public domain xxx are owned by the State. With the exception of agricultural lands, all other natural resources shall not be alienated. The exploration, development and utilization of natural resources shall be under the full control and supervision of the State. The State may directly undertake such activities, or it may enter into co-production, joint venture, or production sharing agreements with Filipino citizens, or corporations or associations at least 60 percent of whose capital is owned by such citizens.

The first part of the provision embodies the doctrine of Jura Regalia, commonly known as the Regalian Doctrine.  Under this doctrine, the State, as owner of all the public lands, has the sole power to exercise all the rights of an owner with respect to such land. Hence, it has the option to choose which lands can be alienated to and explored, developed or utilized by individuals or groups. Concommitantly, private ownership or title to such lands must emanate from the State.

The Indigenous Perspective

On the other hand, land , as perceived by the indigenous peoples, is not a commodity which one can own. Their concept of land can be best described in the following passage:

How can you buy or sell the sky, the warmth of the land? The idea is strange to us. We do not own the freshness of the air or the sparkle of the water. How can you buy them from us? Every part of the earth is sacred to my people. Every shining pine needle, clearing and humming insect is holy in the memory and experience of my people… We are part of the earth, and it is part of us…This we know: all things are connected like the blood which unites one family. Man did not weave the web of life; he is merely a strand of it. Whatever he does to the web he does to himself.

While there may be variations among the ethnolinguistic groupings with respect to their notion of land and land ownership, it could be fairly synthesized in the following words:

‘Ownership’ more accurately applies to the tribal right to use the land or to territorial control. Ownership is tantamount to work. If one ceases to work, he loses his claim to ownership. At best, the people consider themselves as ‘secondary owners’ or stewards of the land, since the beings of the spirit world are considered as the true and primary or reciprocal owners of the land.

‘Property’ usually applies only to the things which involve labor, or the things produced from labor.

‘Communal’, as a description of man-land relationship, carries with it extra connotations that the land is used by anybody, but actually, is limited only to the recognized members of the tribe, and is a collective right to freely use the particular territory.

There is also the concept of ‘trusteeship’ since not only the present generation, but also the future ones, possess the right to the land. ”

Thus, while ordinary persons regard the land as property which one can own, as one owns a pair of shoes, with the corresponding rights over such land, the indigenous peoples view land as a part of themselves and appended to their very existence. Our perspective of tenurial rights over land is clearly beyond the culture and understanding of indigenous peoples. Yet, these differing concepts have something in common, that is, the idea that the various rights with respect to land may be held by different persons simultaneously. An inquiry into the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples requires a prior appreciation of the classification of land ghts. According to Crocombe, land rights may be classified inthe ; following six categories:

1. Rights of or Claims to Direct Use, which include the rights to plant, to harvest, to gather or to build. There may be various rights of direct use that may be held by various persons in respect of the same parcel of land. Apart from the above rights which govern production! from the land, subsidiary rights of users may also be recognized, which include rights of access and rights to the use of water.

2. Rights of Indirect Economic Gain, such as those pertaining to tribute or to rental income.

3. Rights of Control. Rights of use are said to bel invariably limited by rights of control, which are held by persons other than the user. An example would be a person having an exclusive right to plant on land but is in turn required to plant a specific crop or to conform to certain technical requirements of husbandry or to erect a specific type of house. Control may also be taken negatively by restraining the user from allowing the land to be used for purposes other than what is agreed upon. Other rights of control include those held by land courts, chiefs, or others with authority over land.

4. Rights of Transfer, which the effective power to transmit rights, either those over the land itself or those over other property attached to the land, by will, sale, mortgage, gift or other conveyance.

5. Residual Rights include the reversionary interest acquired in the event of death of the former right -holders without descendants or collateral heirs; of non-compliance with specified conditions, as when persons are evicted for breaches of social norms; and of extreme need by the holder of the residual rights, such as the power of eminent domain which is held by the government.

6. Symbolic Rights or Rights of Identification. These rights stem from clearly recognized relationships between men and land which have no apparent economic or material function. These rights may be sources of prestige or personal satisfaction. Instances of these rights are: naming particular places after parts of their bodies; a church built on land which was informally given to the people a century ago; and the possession of colonial or dependent territories.

Significant in this approach to analyzing land tenure systems is the determination of the source of these rights and the machinery for their enforcement. Where land tenure rules are codified as laws, a distinction should be drawn between those that are quasi legal, and those that are outside statute law but still subject to customary constraints.

A Brief Historical Background of Philippine Tenurial Rights

To settle the issue of tenurial rights over lands held by the indigenous peoples, the first Philippine legislature, i.e. the Philippine Commission, enacted the first Public Land Act (Act No. 926) which took effect on October 8, 1903 to enable the indigenous peoples, among others, to apply for free patents after complying with or satisfying the requirements of the law. However, in 1909, the United States Supreme Court, in a case involving a parcel of land found to have been occupied and cultivated by an Igorot tribesman since time immemorial, had occasion to lay down the doctrine of aboriginal title whereby it ruled that lands which had been held under a claim of private ownership since time immemorial are presumed to have been held as such before the Spanish conquest and “never to have been public land”.

The second Public Land Act (Act No. 2874 of 1919) granted the indigenous peoples who, since July 4, 1907 or prior thereto, had continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors in interest, a tract of public agricultural land, the right to have his ownership to such land recognized.

The third Public Land Act (Com. Act No. 141) was subsequently enacted by the Commonwealth Government in 1936. At the time the law was passed the title of indigenous peoples that could be made the subject of confirmation proceedings was limited to alienable or disposable lands of the public domain.

It was only in 1964 that the benefits of the law were extended to “lands of the public domain, suitable to agriculture, whether disposable or not” in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession or occupation by national cultural communities under a bona fide claim of ownership for at least thirty (30) years.

This recognition was again restricted to disposable or alienable lands of the public domain by a subsequent amendment which took effect in 1977. ” Nonetheless, the 1977 amendment did not stop the Philippine Supreme Court from ruling in the case of the Director of Lands v. Intermediate Appellate Court and Acme Plywood and Veneer Corporation that upon completion of the thirty year requirement, the title recognizable by our legal system became vested on the indigenous peoples.

In 1989, the Supreme Court appears to have reversed itself in the case of the Director of Land Management v. Court of Appeals when it decided that no imperfect title could be confirmed over lands not yet classified as disposable or alienable.

Meanwhile, President Marcos, exercising his legislative powers under Amendment No. 6 to the 1973 Constitution, promulgated “The Ancestral Land Decree of 1974”  which declared, among others, that “all unappropriated agricultural lands of the public domain occupied and cultivated by members of the national cultural communities for at least ten (10) years prior to the effectivity of the Decree form part of the ‘ancestral lands’ of the national cultural community.” It defined “ancestral lands” as “lands of the public domain that have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious occupation and possession by a national cultural community by themselves or through their ancestors, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership according to their customs and traditions for a period of at least thirty (30) years before the date of approval of this Decree.”

When the Revised Forestry Code of the Philippines was promulgated on May 19, 1975, upland areas, i.e., those lands with slopes of 18 percent (18%) or steeper, were declared not susceptible for classification as alienable and disposable, and those which had earlier been declared alienable and disposable were to be reverted to the classification of forest lands. However, there are two exceptions: (1) those already covered by existing titles or approved public land application; and (2) those actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of not less than thirty (30) years as of the effectivity of the Code, where the occupant is qualified for a free patent under the Public Land Act.

The implementation of government programs with respect to lands classified as forest lands is currently being undertaken by the Department of Environment and Natural Resources.  Specifically, these programs are the Integrated Social Forestry Program and the Contract Reforestation Program, as modified by the Forest Land Management Agreement. In both programs, the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples are categorically recognized as vital to the development, management and utilization of public lands.

At the outset, the pertinent laws and jurisprudence on the matter seem to give the impression that the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples are amply secured and protected. Noted legal scholars who have closely examined the same would, however, controvert such a conclusion. They argue that these laws, on the contrary, operate to divest the indigenous peoples of their rights to their ancestral lands inasmuch as the very premise of these laws is that the lands occupied by these peoples form part of the public domain and are therefore owned by the State. They regard as a legal myth the argument that the State, as owner thereof, has the authority to impose conditions for its use and alienation by private parties. The objection set forth is based on the premise that the lands occupied by the indigenous peoples have never been public but had always been private in character. Thus, the State possesses no power whatsoever in respect to these lands and consequently, what it ought to undertake is the recognition of titles already held by the indigenous peoples.

Tenurial Rights Under the Philippine Legal System

Under the present legal system, there are four identifiable legal bases for the recognition of the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples in respect of the lands they have been occupying for generations: (1) the Carifio Doctrine; (2) grant of free patent and confirmation of title under Commonwealth Act No. 141; (3) the Agrarian Reform Law (Republic Act No. 6657); and (4) the Revised Forestry Code (Presidential Decree No. 705, as amended) Which include the various upland development programs of the Departmment of Environment and Natural Resources (DENR).

The above enumeration is a modified version of the six distinct tenurial rights, as well as a variety of correlative rights, identified by Lynch.  Most of these rights are predicated on occupancy for a specified period of time. Each right “… emanates from national laws recognized by the Philippine legal community as valid and in force as of February 1987.” None are contingent on documentation. Instead, they are presumed to exist where there is evidence of occupation and possession for the requisite number of years. These rights, identified by Prof. Lynch, are: (1) native title (Caritio Doctrine); (2) Sec. 48 (b) of Commonwealth Act No. 141 as amended; (3) the amendment introduced by Sec.l of Republic Act No. 3872 to Section 48 of Commonwealth Act No. 141; (4) the Migrants’ Amnesty of 1975 (Sec. 53 of Presidential Decree No. 705); 55 (5) the eligibility to participate in the various Integrated Social Forestry (ISF) programs of the Government; and (6) the constitutional guarantee of due process of law afforded to all property holders.

The Cariño Doctrine

During the early years of American occupation, the United States Supreme Court introduced into Philippine jurisprudence the common law concept of aboriginal title in the case of Cariño v. Insular Government. The decision gave rise to the time-honored Cariño doctrine which states that “when as far back as testimony or memory goes, the land has been held under a claim of private ownership it will be presumed to have been held in the same way before the Spanish conquest, and never to have been public land.”

Plaintiff Mateo Cariño, a member of the Igorot tribe, was applying for registration of a parcel of land in Benguet. He and his ancestors had held the land as owners for more than a hundred years. His grandfather had lived upon it and had maintained fences sufficient for the holding of cattle, according to the custom of his people. Some of the fences appeared to have been of much earlier date. His father had cultivated parts and had used other parts for pasturing cattle. Mateo himself had used the land in question for pasturing. As he had inherited the land from his father, in accordance with Igorot custom, he claimed title to the land. No document of title, however, had issued from the Spanish Crown, and although in 1893 -1894, and again in 1896 -1897 he applied for one under the Royal Decrees then in force, nothing came out of it. In 1901, plaintiff filed a petition, alleging ownership under the mortgage law, and the lands were registered in his name. That process, however, established only a possessory, not a proprietary, title.

Opposing Cariño’s application for registration, the Government argued that Spain assumed, asserted and had title to all the land in the Philippines except in so far as it saw fit to permit private titles to be acquired; that there was no prescription against the Crown and that, if there was, a decree of 25 June 1880 required registration within a limited time to make the title good; that Cariño’s land was not registered, and therefore became, if it was not always, public land; that the United States succeeded to the title of Spain so that the plaintiff had no rights that the Philippine Government was bound to respect. It submitted the question of whether plaintiff could have acquired title by prescription of land which belonged to the public domain.

Counsel for the plaintiff took exception to the definition of the legal issue for the reason that it erroneously assumed that the land formed part of the public domain and that the claimant and his ancestors were originally “squatters” thereon. He further stated that:

The real situation is essentially different. The land has never at any time belonged to the Crown, but had since, and of necessity before, the Spanish conquest been in the possession of natives who had settled customs and laws of their own, not the least of which was the ownership of lands in severalty. Cariño and his predecessors held the land not as “squatter” on Crown lands but according to the laws and customs of their people.

Furthermore, he argued that, contrary to the position taken by the government, aboriginal titles were afforded recognition by both the Spanish and American legal systems.

In disposing of the issue, the United States Supreme Court, through Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes, held that:

Whatever the law upon these points may be, and we mean to go no further than the necessities of decision demand, every presumption is and ought to be against the government in a case like the present. It might, perhaps, be proper and sufficient to say that when as far back as testimony or memory goes, the land has been held by individuals under a claim of private ownership, it will be presumed to have been held in the same way from before the Spanish conquest, and never to have been public land.

Commenting on this decision, Prof. Lynch opines that the same has remained a landmark decision. By virtue of the said ruling, he concludes that “…Igorots, and by logical extension, other tribal Filipinos with complete customs and long associations, have constitutionally protected native titles to their ancestral lands.”

The Cariño ruling gives rise to a real right over land, a real right of the highest order—that of ownership, nothing less. It gave a member of the indigenous cultural community all classes of land tenurial rights pertaining to an absolute owner.

The rule that a legal presumption arises in favor of private ownership where the land has been in the possession of a tribal community since time immemorial admits of no exceptions. Upon a showing that possession of the land had been since time immemorial, the legal presumption begins to operate and cannot be defeated by any subsequent claim of the State nor by any subsequent classification of the land into public land. The doctrine, in effect, creates a significant exception to the Regalian Doctrine for, notwithstanding the absence of a certificate of title to evidence ownership, the land is presumed private upon a showing that the requisite period of possession has been satisfied.

However, the concept of aboriginal title in the Philippines has undergone modifications in subsequent legislations and judicial decisions. These subsequent modifications had one thing in common and that is, the presumption that lands occupied and cultivated by the tribal Filipinos by themselves or through their ancestors, where no certificate of title has been issued as to evidence ownership thereof, form part of the public domain and are converted into private lands only upon the award by the Government of such lands to them.

Presidential Decree No. 410, known as the Ancestral Land Decree of 1974, in particular, paragraph 2 of Section 1 thereof, defines ancestral lands as:

Section 1. Ancestral lands. x x x

For purposes of this Decree, ancestral lands are lands of the public domain that have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious occupation and cultivation by members of the national cultural communities by themselves or through their ancestors, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership according to their customs and traditions for a period of at least thirty (30) years before the date of approval of this Decree. The interruption of the period of their occupation and cultivation on account of civil disturbance or force majeur shall not militate against their right granted under this Decree.

The Decree was promulgated to give landless Muslims and members of other cultural minority groups the same opportunity to own the lands occupied and cultivated by them, which lands were likewise occupied and cultivated by their ancestors. It gave ethnic minority ancestral land owners in twenty-seven provinces 60 ten years to perfect their titles.

The same provision that speaks of the above right of members of cultural minority groups contained a proviso which states that:

Section 1. Ancestral Lands. x x x

Provided, however, that lands of the public domain heretofore reserved for settlement purposes under the administration of the Department of Agrarian Reform and other areas reserved for other public or quasi-public purposes shall not be subject to disposition in accordance with the provisions of this Decree. x x x x x

What is peculiar about this Decree is that, notwithstanding its avowed policy of assisting members of national cultural communities in acquiring full ownership of the lands occupied oi cultivated by them, it merely authorizes the issuance of a Land Occupancy Certificate to the beneficiaries. Moreover, it requires that the recipient must first be a member of a “farmers cooperative” before a Certificate of Land Occupancy may be issued to him.

Departing from this interpretation of the concept of aboriginal title is a proposed bill in the House of Representatives (House Bi11 No. 33881) which seeks “to recognize and promote the rights of indigenous cultural communities within the framework of nation 1 unity and development, to protect the rights of indigenous cultural communities to their ancestral domains to ensure their economic, social and cultural well being; and to provide for the applicability of customary laws governing the ownership and extent of their ancestral domain.”  It defines “ancestral domain” in the following manner:

[It] refers to all lands and natural resources owned, occupied or possessed by indigenous cultural communities, by themselves or through their ancestors, communally or individually, in accordance with their customs and traditions since time immemorial, continuously to the present except where interrupted by war, force majeur, or displacement by force, deceit or stealth. It shall include ancestral lands, titled properties, forest, pasture, residential, agricultural and other lands individually owned whether alienable /disposable or otherwise, hunting grounds, worship areas, burial grounds, bodies of water, air space, mineral and other natural resources

It defines “ancestral lands” as referring “to those real properties within the ancestral domain which are communally owned, either by the whole community or by a clan or group.”

Clearly, the object of the bill is not to grant any tenurial right to indigenous cultural communities in respect of the lands they and their ancestors have been occupying. Instead, its declared purpose is to give recognition to such tenurial rights already existing. It therefore admits the existence of such rights in favor of the indigenous peoples, regardless of whether the Government has declared the said lands as “alienable/disposable” or otherwise. It appears that its intention is to remove such lands from the class of public lands. In more concrete terms “formal certificates of recognition which officially and documentarily acknowledge the existence of ancestral domain rights over the area covered” shall be issued to the beneficiaries.” indigenous cultural communities to their ancestral domain. The bill likewise sought to create a Commission on Ancestral Domain which shall be primarily tasked to determine the location, extent and boundaries of the ancestral domain of each cultural community,. Another significant portion of the bill was its provision on the principle of communal ownership of land.

The Public Land Act (Commonwealth Act No. 141) provides for special modes of conveyance of public land to private citizens known as the grant of free patent and confirmation of imperfect title. These particular modes of conveyance are made expressly applicable to indigenous peoples.

The grant of free,patent is carried out through administrativ legalization while confirmation of imperfect title is coursed throug judicial legalization.

Free Patent or Administrative Legalization

Section 44 of the Act identifies who are qualified to avail of th benefits of a free patent. Its original text was amended in 1964 b Republic Act No. 3872 which added a second paragraph mentioning members of the national cultural communities. As amended, they provision reads:

Sec. 44. Any natural born citizen of the Philippines who is not the owner of more than twelve (12) hectares and who, for at least thirty (30) years prior to the effectivity of this amendatory Act, has continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors-in-interest a tract or tracts of agricultural public lands subject to disposition, who shall have paid the real estate tax thereon while the same has not been occupied by any person shall be entitled, under the provisions of this Chapter, to have a free patent issued to him for such tract or tracts of such land not to exceed twelve (12) hectares.

A member of the national cultural minorities who has continuously occupied and cultivated, either by himself or through his predecessors-in-interest, a tract or tracts of land, whether disposable or not since July 4, 1955, shall be entitled to the right granted in the preceding paragraph of this section: Provided, that at the time he files his free patent application he is not the owner of any real property secured or disposable under this provision of the Public Land Law. ”

The second paragraph of the same provision has not been expressly amended by subsequent legislation. However, in view of the provisions of Sections 2 and 3 of Article XII of the 1987 Constitution which took effect on 2 February 1987, it has appar-ently become the official stand of the Department of Environment and Natural Resources that the free patent to which any member of a national cultural community is entitled under Section 44 may be granted only if the land in question is classified or declared as alienable by the Government.

A free patent or administrative legalization may be obtained in accordance with the following procedure:

1. Filing of the application (with the required supporting papers) with the Community Environment and Natural Resources Office (CENRO) where the land applied for is located, after the land is surveyed and the application is duly accomplished. Supporting papers accompanying the application are the plans and technical descriptions of the land, affidavits of two (2) disinterested residents of the municipality where the land is located, and documentary evidence of possession or ownership.

2. Indexing and verification by the CENRO whether the land applied for is already covered by any previous application.

3. Final investigation to be conducted by land investigators or inspectors or duly deputized public land inspectors to determine whether the land applied for is disposable through free patent and the applicant is entitled to the same.

4. Posting of notice for two (2) consecutive weeks in the provincial capital, municipality and in the barrio where the land is located if the application is filed under Republic Act No. 782, Republic Act No. 3872, Presidential Decree No. 1073 or Republic Act No. 6940.

If no claim is presented and the area of the land applied for is up to five (5) hectares or five (5) up to ten (10) hectares, patent is prepared for the signature of the Provincial Environment and Natural Resources Officer (PENRO) and Regional Executive Director (RED) respectively, pursuant to the provisions of Administrative Order No. 38 dated April 19, 1990.

If the land applied for is more than ten (10) hectares the proposed patent, together with the records of the applicatidn, is submitted to the Secretary for approval and signature.

5. Once the patent is signed by the [PENRO/RED]/Secretary of Environment and Natural Resources, as the case may be, the same is transmitted to the Register of Deeds concerned for registration and issuance of the corresponding certificate of title, in accordance with Sec. 103 of the Property Registration D cree (P.D. 1529).

The privilege to apply for legalization must be availed oI not later than December 31, 2000.

Judicial Confirmation of Imperfect Title

The provisions of Section 48 have undergone thre (3) amendments to date. In its original text, it read as follows:

Sec. 48. The following described citizens of the Philippines, occupying lands of the public domain or claiming to own any such lands or an interest therein, but whose titles have not been perfected or completed, may apply to the Court of First Instance of the province where the land is located for confirmation of their claims and the issuance of a certificate of title therefor, under the Land Registration Act, to wit:

(a) Those who prior to the transfer of sovereignty from Spain to the United States have applied for the purchase, composition or other form of grant of lands of the public domain under the laws and royal decrees then in force and have instituted and prosecuted the proceedings in connection therewith, but have, with or without default upon their part, or for any other cause, not received title therefor, if such applicants or grantees and their heirs have occupied and cultivated said lands continuously since the filing of their applications.

(b) Those who by themselves or through their predecessors-in-interest [sic] have been in the open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession and occupation of agricultural lands of the public domain, under a bona fide claim of acquisition of ownership, except as against the Government since July twenty sixth, eighteen hundred and ninety four, except when prevented by war or force majeure. These shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title under the provisions of this chapter.

In 1957 the words in bold above were deleted by Rep. Act No. 1942. In addition, the period of occupation was reduced to a period of at least thirty (30) years prior to the filing of the application for confirmation of title.

Republic Act No. 3872 (approved on June 18, 1964) added a new subsection, referring to the members of national cultural communities as beneficiaries. As introduced by Republic Act No. 3872, said subsection reads as follows:

Sec48. x x x x x

(c) Members of the national cultural minorities who by themselves or through their predecessors in interest have been in open, continuous, exclusive and notorious possession and occupation of lands of the public domain suitable to agriculture, whether disposable or not, under a bona fide claim of ownership for at least 30 years shall be entitled to the rights granted in subsection (b) hereof. (Underscoring supplied.)

With the promulgation of Pres. Decree No. 1073 on January 25, 1977, Section 48 was further amended to limit the application of subsections (b) and (c) to alienable and disposable lands of the public domain. It further reduced the requisite period of occupation to a period beginning July 12, 1945.

Interpreting Section 48 (b) above, as amended, the Supreme Court ruled in the case of Meralco v. Castro-Bartolome 72 that the land referred to is public land, that the same would remain as such, and “would cease to be public land only upon the issuance of the certificate of title to any Filipino citizen claiming it under Section 48 (b)”. It cited the ruling in the case of Oh Cho v. Director of Lands ” that “all lands that were not acquired from the Government, either by purchase or by grant, belong to the public domain [sic] ” to support its decision in the case.

Under the Cariño Doctrine, however, an exception to the above rule is any land that has been in the possession of an occupant and of his predecessors in interest since time immemorial, for such possession would justify the presumption that the land had never been part of the public domain or that it had been private property even before the Spanish conquest.

Without actually overturning the Cariño Doctrine, the Court in the present case sought to make a distinction between land possessed under a bona fide claim of ownership before 1880 or since a period of time “beyond the reach of memory” (Cariño case) and land held before the Pacific War broke out in 1941 (Meralco case). Thus, it decided that the Cariño Doctrine was inapplicable to the Meralco case. It instead turned to the ruling in the case of Uy Lin v. Perez 75 for guidance, where it was noted that the right of an occupant of a public agricultural land to obtain a confirmation of his title under section 48 (b) of the Public Land Law was a derecho dominical incoativo, and that, before the issuance of the certificate of title, the occupant was not, in the juridical sense, the true owner of the land since it pertained to the State. This ruling in the Meralco case was reaffirmed in Republic v. Villanueva.

In the Meralco case, Justice Claudio Teehankee authored a vigorous dissent, which dissent he reiterated in the Villanueva case. The dissent later became the basis of the majority decision in a 1986 case.77 It was premised on the failure of the majority opinions in the Meralco and Villanueva cases to adhere to the doctrine established in 1909 and thereafter reaffirmed in 1925 78 as well as in the 1980 case of Herico ” pursuant to the Public Land Law, as amended. The Supreme Court ruled in these cases that where a possessor has held the open, continuous and unchallenged possession of alienable public land for the period provided by law, the law itself mandates that the possessor shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title, and the land has already ceased to be of the public domain and has become private property.

Thus, the lands in question ceased, ipso jure, or by operation of law, to be lands of the public domain upon completion of the statutory period of open, continuous, exclusive, notorious and unchallenged possession by the applicants’ predecessors-in-interest who were qualified natural persons and entitled to registration by right of acquisitive prescription under the provisions of the Public Land Law.

In interpreting the same provision of law, the Supreme Court in the 1986 case of the Director of Lands v. Intermediate Appellate Court 81) defines the nature of confirmation proceedings as follows:

Nothing can more clearly demonstrate the logical inevitability of considering possession of public land which is of the character and duration prescribed by statute as the equivalent of an express grant from the State than the dictum of the statute itself that the possessor(s) “x x x shall be conclusively presumed to have performed all the conditions essential to a Government grant and shall be entitled to a certificate of title x x x.” No proof being admissible to overcome a conclusive presumption, confirmation proceedings would, intruth, be little more than a formality, at the most limited to ascertaining whether the possession claimed is of the required character and length of time; and registration thereunder would not confer title, but simply recognize a title already vested. The proceeding would not originally convert the land from public to private land, but only confirm such a conversion already effected by operation of law from the moment the required period of possession became complete x x x The effect of the proof, wherever made, was not to confer title, but simply to establish it, as already conferred by the decree, if not by earlier law.

Three years later, the Supreme Court laid down an exception to the rule in the case of the Director of Land Management and the Director of Forest Development v. Court of Appeals and Mino Hilario. 81 What was involved was a parcel of land situated within three adjoining classified forest reservations, namely, the Central Cordillera Forest Reserve which was established under Proclamation No. 217, dated 16 February 1929, the Ambuklao Binga Watershed covered by Proclamation No. 548, dated 19 April 1969, and the Upper Agno River Basin Multiple Use of Forest Management District created under Forestry Administrative Order No. 518, dated 9 March 1971.

Respondent Mino Hilario sought to register the land in dispute under Act No. 496 but alternatively invoked the benefits of Chapter VIII of Act No. 2874 (which is now section 48 of Com. Act No. 141) as well as provisions of Republic Act No. 1942 and Republic Act No. 3872, he being a member of the National Cultural Minorities. He claimed ownership by purchase from his father on April 17, 1972.

The opposition of the Director of the Bureau of Lands was anchored on the fact that the property in question pertained to the inalienable class of public lands. In support of this argument, the Director of the Bureau of Forest Development points out the fact that the property has not been re-classified as alienable or disposable.

Upon a finding that the applicant and his predecessors-in-interest had successively, continuously, publicly and adversely occupied, possessed and worked on the land in the concept of absolute ownership since before the outbreak of the First World War and that the property had been declared for taxation purposes in the father’s name in 1945, the Land Registration Court ruled that the testimonies of oppositor’s witnesses did not at all refute the appplicant’s evidence as to the length, nature and manner of acquisition of the land by himself and his predecessors-in-interest.

On appeal, the Court of Appeals affirmed the lower court’s decision, stating that the land, notwithstanding that it is within the said Forest Reservation, is registrable under Republic Act No. 3872, and that the applicant had acquired a private right to the land in question prior to the issuance of Proclamation Order No. 217, Proc. No. 548 and Forestry Administrative Order No. 518 relied upon by the Director of the Bureau of Lands.

The Supreme Court apparently disagreed with both the Land Registration Court and the Court of Appeals. It sustained the argument of the oppositors and ruled that there can be no imperfect title to be confirmed over lands not yet classified as disposable or alienable. The declassification of forest lands is an express and positive act of the Government so that it cannot be presumed. Neither can it be ignored or waived.

Citing Republic v. Court of Appeals  it reiterated the rule that forest lands or forest reserves are not susceptible to private appropriation and possession of said lands, however long, cannot convert them into private property unless such lands are reclassified and declared disposable and alienable by the Director of Forestry; but even then, possession of the land before its reclassification cannot be credited as part of the thirty year requirement under Section 48 (b) of Commonwealth Act No 141.

Neither could the provisions introduced by Republic Act No. 3872, according to the Court, be applied to the situation at bar for the same are merely amendatory to Commonwealth Act No. 141 which applies to agricultural lands and to no other type of land as borne out by the explicit terms of the said law.  Section 2 clearly states that the “provisions of this Act apply to the lands of the public domain; but timber and mineral lands shall be governed by special laws.” Similarly, Section 10 provides that “the methods authorized by the Act for the acquisition, lease, use, or benefit of lands referred to lands of the public domain other than timber or mineral lands.”

The Court construed the new subsection introduced by Republic Act No. 3872 together with the provisions of the preceding subsection which refers to agricultural lands of the public domain. It concluded that it does not appear that two different classes of lands were intended to be the subject matter of one section of the same Public Act.

As to the construction given by the Court of Appeals, that is, to include even forest reserves as susceptible to private appropriation, the same was held to be tantamount to unconstitutionally applying the provision. The 1973 Constitution does not consider timber or forest lands as alienable.

Finally, the Court declared that the land was neither non-forest nor agricultural land before the 1929 proclamation. It did not earn a classification from non-forest into forest land because of the proclamation. The proclamation merely declared a special forest reserve out of already existing forest land. Therefore, a person cannot enter into forest land and, by the simple act of cultivating a portion of that land, earn credit towards an eventual confirmation of imperfect title.

The Government must first declare the forest lands to be alienable and disposable agricultural land before the year of entry, cultivation, and exclusive and adverse possession can be counted for purposes of an imperfect title. The same issue was resolved in a different light by the Court in the recent case of Republic v. Court of Appeals and Paran. ” The Court reaffirmed the ruling that a positive act of the Executive Department is required to declassify public land which was previously classified as forestal and to convert it into alienable or disposable lands for agriculture or other purposes. Hence, once a parcel of land is shown to have been included within a forest reservation duly established by Executive Proclamation, a presumption arises that the parcel of land continues to be part of such Reservation until clear and convincing evidence of subsequent withdrawal or de-classification is shown. The rule cannot, however, be applied to the situation of members of cultural minorities.

According to the Court, in a situation where the applicant for confirmation of title is a member of a cultural community, the applicable provision is the third paragraph of section 48 of Commonwealth Act No. 141. The addition of subsection (c) was intended to create a distinction between applications for judicial confirmation of imperfect titles by members of National Cultural Communities and those by other qualified persons in general. Members of National Cultural Communities are entitled to the rights granted therein regardless of the alienability of the land of the public domain. It may be deduced from the use of the phrase “whether disposable or not” that they may apply to public lands even though such lands are legally forest lands or mineral lands of the public domain, as long as such lands are in fact suitable for agriculture. Other qualified persons’ rights under section 48. are limited only to agricultural lands of the public domain, that is, disposable lands of the public domain which would of cour e exclude lands embraced within forest reservations or mineral la reservations.

It further ruled that the distinction so established in 1964 Republic Act No. 3872 being expressly eliminated or abandoned thirteen (13) years later by Presidential Decree No. 1073 (effecti e on January 25, 1977) only highlights the fact that during tho thirteen years, members of cultural communities had rights respect of lands of the public domain, whether disposable or not. The Court noted that the application for confirmation of tit was filed in 1970 and the land registration court rendered ids decision confirming the long continued possession of the land in question, that is, during the time when subsection (c) of section 418 in its original text was in legal force. Therefore, imperfect title wads perfected or vested by the completion of the required period of possession prior to the issuance of Presidential Decree No. 10 and those who acquired said right could not be divested there by the courts.

The effect of the 1977 amendment 85 on sections 48 (b) and (d) of Commonwealth Act No. 141 was, therefore, to vest rights on those whose possession and occupation had met the thirty-year requirement (provided that the possession was of the requisit character) at the time of the effectivity of Republic Act No. 387 regardless of the alienability of the public land in question. I other words, when Presidential Decree No. 1073 amende subsections (b) and (c) of section 48 of Commonwealth Act NO. 141 by limiting their application to alienable and disposable lands of the public domain, the said amendment could not operate to deprive the beneficiaries of Republic Act No. 3872 of vested rights.

Their titles to the lands they had been occupying for the requisite period and character were conferred upon them not upon the issuance of the titles, which was yet to take place, but upon the completion of the requisite period of occupation while Republic Act No. 3872 was still in force. So that, even if the application for confirmation of title was made only after the effectivity of Presidential Decree 1073, title had already vested rights in those who had fulfilled the requirements during the effectivity of Republic Act No. 3872.

Commenting on the fact that a succession of statutes had simply extended the original period, rather than establish a series of discrete periods of time with specific beginnining and ending dates, the Court in the Paran case concluded that it only shows a clear legislative intent to avoid interregna which would have generated doubtful and difficult questions of law.

Agrarian Reform in the Uplands

The enactment of Republic Act No. 6657 by Congress was made in compliance with the constitutional mandate clearly expressed in the provisions to be discussed below. Article II of the Constitution adopts as a state policy the promotion of “comprehensive rural development and agrarian reform”.  Expounding on this avowed policy of the State, Article XIII specifically provides that:

The State shall, by law undertake an agrarian reform program founded on the rights of farmers and regular farmworkers, who are landless, to own directly or collectively the lands they till or, in the case of other farmworkers, to receive a just share of the fruits thereof. To this end, the State shall encourage and undertake the just distribution of all agricultural lands, subject to such priorities and reasonable retention limits as the Congress may prescribe, taking into account ecological, developmental, or equity considerations, and subject to the payment of just compensation. x x x x (Underscoring supplied.)

Section 6 of the same Article states that:

Sec. 6. The State shall apply the principles of agrarian reform or stewardship, whenever applicable in accordance with law, in the disposition or utilization of other natural resources, including lands of the public domain under lease or concession suitable to agriculture, subject to prior rights, homestead rights of small settlers, and the rights of indigenous communities to their ancestral lands.

The State may resettle landless farmers and farmworkers in its own agricultural estates which shall be distributed to them in the manner provided by law.

From the foregoing constitutional provisions, it is worthy to note that the implementation of an agrarian reform program necessarily considers the following objectives: (1) the distribution of agricultural lands, whether privately owned or belonging to the public domain; (2) the application of the principles of agrarian reform and stewardship in lands of the public domain; (3) the recognition of prior rights, homestead rights of small settlers, and the rights of indigenous communities to their ancestral lands.

Hence, in determining the specific tenurial rights afforded by this legislation to the indigenous peoples, it is essential at this point to acquire an understanding of how the various types of land are classified. The availability of a parcel of land for distribu-tion under the program depends a great deal on the alienability of the same.

The lands presently occupied by most indigenous peoples are untitled and located in upland areas. Such areas may be categorized into: (1) lands formally classified as agricultural lands; (2) lands formally classified as forest or timber lands; and (3) unclassified lands of the public domain.

At the outset, the Constitution conveys the impression that agrarian reform, in respect of lands of the public domain, is applicable only to those which, under the law, have been classified as public agricultural lands. Thus, while the Constitution mandates that an agrarian reform program be undertaken to enable landless farmers to own, directly or collectively, the lands they till, it limits the power of the State to alienate public lands to agricultural lands of the public domain.

We must not lose sight, however, of the fact that the term “public agricultural land”, as used in the Constitution, has nothing to do with the purpose to which the land is devoted. As pointed out earlier, it is merely indicative of what lands of the public domain may be alienated. Thus:

Sec. 3. Lands of the public domain are classified into agricultural, forest or timber, mineral lands, and national parks. Agricultural lands of the public domain may be further classified by law according to the uses to which they may be devoted. Alienable lands of the public domain shall be limited to agricultural lands. x x x

Examining the above provision, it may be readily seen that the enumeration of the classes of lands of the public domain is exclusive.

In addressing the problem of how lands which have not been formally classified are to be treated in the light of existing laws, including the Constitution, for purposes of carrying out the provisions of the Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Law, we may allow ourselves to be guided by the definition of terms contained therein.

The term “agricultural land” is defined by the law in the following manner:

Sec. 3. Definitions. For the purpose of this Act, unless the context indicates otherwise:

x x x x

(c) Agricultural Land refers to land devoted to agricultural activity as defined in this Act and not classified as mineral, forest, residential, commercial or indusrial land.

x x x x

There are then only two (2) requisites to be satisfied in order that a land may be considered as agricultural within the purview of the law, to wit: (1) that the land is devoted to agricultural activity; and (2) that it is not classified as mineral, forest, residential, commercial or industrial. There is nothing in the law which imposes th requirement of prior classification of the land by the Government.

The second requisite is undoubtedly present with respect to, unclassified lands. In determining the existence of the first requisite; a perusal of the definition of “agricultural activity” would be iii order. Thus:

Sec. 3. Definitions. x x x x

(b) Agriculture, Agricultural Enterprise or Agricultural Activity means the cultivation of the soil, planting of crops, growing of fruit trees, raising of livestock, poultry or fish, including the harvesting of such farm products and other farm activities, and practices performed by a farmer in conjunction wih such farming operations done by persons whether natural or juridical. (Underscoring indicates that portion of the definition which has been declared by the Supreme Court in Luz Farms versus Secretary of the Department of Agrarian Reform ” as not comprising agricultural activity).

The above approach in construing the term “agricultural land” is supported by other provisions of the Law.

In identifying the scope of the law, section 4 provides that:

Sec. 4. Scope. The Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Law of 1988 shall cover, regardless of tenurial arrangement and commodity produced, all public and private agricultural lands as provided in Proclamation No. 131 and Executive Order No. 229, including other lands of the public domain suitable for agriculture.

More specifically, the following lands are covered by the Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Program:

(a) All alienable and disposable lands of the public domain devoted to or suitable for agriculture. No reclassification of forest or mineral lands to agricultural lands shall be undertaken after the approval of this Act until Congress, taking into account ecological, developmental and equity considerations, shall have determined by law, the specific limits of the public domain;

(b) All lands of the public domain in excess of the specific limits as determined by Congress in the preceding paragraph;

(c) All other lands owned by the Government devoted to or suitable for agriculture; and

(d) All private lands devoted to or suitable for agriculture regardless of the agricultural products raised or that can be raised thereon.

Paragraph (c) above refers, in particular, to other lands of the public domain devoted to or suitable for agriculture. Clearly,

Congress did not intend to restrict the applicability of the distribution plan under the Agrarian Reform Program to lands which have been formally classified as agricultural. It extends to lands which are devoted to or suitable for agriculture but which have not been formally classified as agricultural lands.

Significant is the promulgation of Executive Order No. 407 dated June 14, 1990 by President Corazon C. Aquino entitled, “Accelerating the Acquisition and Distribution of Agricultural Lands, Pasture Lands, Fishponds, Agro-Forestry Lands and Other Lands of the Public Domain Suitable for Agriculture”. Executive Order No. 407 seeks to implement the mandate of section 7 of Republic Act No. 6657 which provides that:

Sec. 7. Priorities. The DAR [Department of Agrarian Reform], in coordination with the PARC [Presidential Agrarian Reform Council] shall plan and program the acquisition and distribution of all agricultural lands through a period of ten (10) years from the effectivity of this Act. Lands shall be acquired and distributed as follows:

Phase One: Rice and corn lands under Presidential Decree No. 27; all idle or abandoned lands; all private lands voluntarily offered by the owners for agrarian reform; all lands foreclosed by government financial institutions; all lands acquired by the Presidential Commission on Good Governmment (PCGG); and all other lands owned by the government devoted to or suitable for agriculture, which shall be acquired and distributed immediately upon the effectivity of this Act, with the implementation to be completed within a period of not more than four (4) years; x x x (Underscoring supplied.)

The third and sixth paragraphs of the “Whereas Clauses” of Executive Order No. 407 explicitly provide that:

Whereas, Section 7 of RA 6657 mandates, among others, that all lands foreclosed by government financial institutions, all lands acquired by the PCGG, and all other lands owned by the government devoted to or suitable for agriculture, shall be acquired and distributed immediately upon the effectivity of the said Act and with implementation to be completed within a period of not more than four (4) years there from.

x x x x

Whereas, Executive Order No. 360, series of 1989, enjoins all government financial institutions and government owned or controlled corporations to grant the Department of Agrarian Reform the right of first refusal in the sale or disposition of all lands owned by them which are suitable for agriculture;

x x x x

Section 1 of Executive Order No. 407 orders all Government instrumentalities to immediately execute Deeds of Transfer in favor of the Republic of the Philippines as represented by the Department of Agrarian Reform and to surrender to the latter Department all landholdings.

Thus, the redistribution program of the Agrarian Reform Law, with respect to the upland areas, applies to lands which are classified as public agricultural and to those unclassified lands of the public domain which are suitable for agriculture. Those who may avail of the redistribution program of the Agrarian Reform Law are identified as the “qualified beneficiaries” as the term is defined in the Law:

Sec. 22. Qualified Beneficiaries. The lands covered by the CARP shall be distributed as much as possible to landless residents of the same barangay, or in the absence thereof, landless residents of the same municipality in the following order of priority:

(a) agricultural lessees and share tenants;
(b) regular farmworkers;
(c) seasonal farmworkers;
(d) other farmworkers;
(e) actual tillers or occupants of public lands;
(f) collectives or cooperatives of the above beneficiaries; and
(g) others directly working on the land.

x x x x

Being actual tillers of the lands they occupy, the indigenous peoples could very well qualify as “beneficiaries” under paragraph (e) of the aforequoted provision. A further requisite is his “willingness, aptitude and ability to cultivate and make the land as productive as possible.”

As such, the indigenous peoples can exercise the tenurial rihts of control, direct use, right to economic gain, residual rights, right i to transfer and the symbolic rights over the land upon the award of the land to them as evidenced by the certificates of land ownership award (CLOA), subject to the conditions that they may not sell, transfer or convey the land within a period of ten (10) years, except through hereditary succession, or to the government, or to the Land Bank of the Philippines, or to other qualified beneficiaries,’ and that annual amortizations will have to be paid.”

For the purposes of the indigenous cultural communities, were they to avail of the benefits of the Agrarian Reform Program; the three (3) hectare limit may seem inappropriate for their system of communal ownership. An examination of a later provision twill reveal that a particular indigenous cultural community may, however, opt for collective ownership. Thus, section 25 provides that:

Sec. 25. Award Ceilings for Beneficiaries. Beneficiaries shall be awarded an area not exceeding three (3) hectares, which may cover a contiguous tract of land or several parcels of land cumulated up to the prescribed award limits.

x  x  x  x

The beneficiaries may opt for collective ownership, such as co-ownership or farmers cooperative or some other form of collective organization: Provided, That the total area that may be awarded shall not exceed the total number of co-owners or members of the cooperative or collective organization multiplied by the award limit above prescribed, except in meritorious cases as determined by the PARC. Title to the property shall be issued in the name of co-owners or the cooperative or collective organization as the case may be. Commenting on this provision, Prof. La Vilia observed that the enumeration of the possible modes of collective ownership does not preclude communal ownership as the concept is understood by indigenous peoples. Thus, “by distinguishing co-ownership and cooperative from ‘some other form of collective ownership’ it can be inferred that such other form of collective ownership can include communal ownership.. ”

Given this, the next issue to be dealt with is whether indigenous peoples occupying lands, which have been classified as timber or forest land and are therefore inalienable and not susceptible to distribution, are entitled to any tenurial rights; and if so, what these rights may be.

With respect to inalienable lands of the public domain, the Constitution empowers the State to directly undertake the exploration, development and utilization of these lands as the State, may enter into co-production, joint venture or production sharing agreements with Filipino citizens. Such agreements may be for a period of twenty five (25) years, and under such terms and  conditions as may be provided by law.

The Agrarian Reform Law takes into account the constitutional provision in its definition of the term “agrarian reform”. Thus:

Sec. 3 Definitions. For the purpose of this Act, unless the context indicates otherwise:

(a) Agrarian reform means the redistribution of lands, regardless of crops or fruits produced, to farmers and regular farmworkers who are landless, irrespective of tenurial aarrangement, to include the totality of factor and support services designed to lift the economic status of the beneficiaries and all other arrangements alternative to the physical redistribution of lands, such as production or profit sharing, labor administration, and the distribution of shares of stock, which will allow beneficiaries to receive a just share of the fruits of the lands they work.(Underscoring supplied.)

Clearly, agrarian reform is not limited to the redistribution lands. Tenurial rights less than ownership rights may be grant to qualified beneficiaries. Other alternative arrangements are available or are to be made available to qualified beneficiaries.

Under these alternative types of arrangement, the beneficia would be granted various classes of rights, the most common f which would be the right to the direct use of the land. The right f control, together with the right to transfer, and the residual rights cannot, however, be alienated in his favor.

The implementation of these alternative arrangements has become the joint project of the Department of Agrarian Reform and the Department of Environmment and Natural Resources. The mechanics of these projects, insofar as they are applicable to the situation of the indigenous peoples, will be discussed under the topic of the various Integrated Social Forestry Programs (ISFP).

The Revised Forestiy Code

The Revised Forestry Code, which took effect on May 19, 1975 was promulgated for the purpose of classifying, managing, and utilizing lands of the public domain in order to meet the demands of increasing population. Concomitantly, the law seeks to protect, rehabilitate, and develop forest lands. ” As used in the Code, “forest lands” are lands of the public domain which have been: (1) subjected to the existing system of classification; or (2) determined necessary for forest purposes; or (3) reserved by the President for any specified use.

They are classified into: (1) public forests; (2) permanent forests or forest reserves; and (3) forest reservations.” The classification merely hinges on whether the said mass of lands has or has not been subjected to the existing system of classification and determined to be necessary for forest purposes, and whether such has been reserved by the President for any specific use.

Since forest lands are situated in areas topographically described as having slopes of eighteen percent (18%) or over, forest lands of whatever nature are generally declared excluded from lands which are alienable or disposable. Furthermore, lands which have been previously classified as alienable and disposable are, as a general rule, deemed reverted to the present classification as forest lands.

Under the Code, alienable and disposable lands of the public domain refer to those lands of the public domain which have been the subject of the present system of classification and declared as not needed for forestry purposes. Since the concept of “alienable and disposable land” implies the capability of such land to be owned, and transferred by sale, assignment, donation, or succession, it can be concluded that forest lands are not susceptible to private or individual ownership and appropriation.

Hence, as regards the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples on lands classified as forest lands, the rights of control and transfer inherent in the right of ownership are generally non-existent and their exercise is expressly prohibited.

Nevertheless, it is possible for ownership rights to be afforded recognition under the Code such as: (1) those already covered by existing titles or approved public land applications; and (2) those actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of at least thirty (30) years as of the effectivity of the Code, “where the occupant is qualified for a free patent under the Public Land Act”.

Accordingly, an individual must prove that he has such right under either of the two exceptional circumstances mentioned, namely, that the lands are covered by existing titles or approved public land application, or that these lands have been actually occupied openly, continuously, adversely and publicly for a period of not less than thirty (30) years as of May 19, 1975.

Except for these two isolated instances, the tenurial rights afforded by this Code to the indigenous peoples are reduced into the categories of possessory and use rights. This is illustrated in several provisions of the Code. First, in its definition of “private right” , the Revised Forestry Code provides that:

Private rights are titled rights of ownership under existing laws, and in case of primitive tribes, rights of possession existing at the time a license is granted under this Code, which possession may include places of abode and worship, burial grounds and old clearings, but exclude production forest inclusive of logged over areas, commercial forests and  established plantations of forest trees and trees of commercial value. (Underscoring supplied.)

This definition reveals the bias of the Code in favor of titled rights over untitled rights held by most indigenous peoples by literally vesting ownership rights to the people in general and mere possessory rights to the indigenous peoples in particular. This bias is further enunciated in the delineation of the areas where such rights may or may not be exercised through the exclusion of certain types of forest land and plantation from the covered areas.

Secondly, the Code explicitly allows the exercise of particular rights corollary to the right of possession by granting to qualified persons the privilege to utilize, exploit, occupy, possess and conduct any activity within specified portions of the forest land.'” To obtain such a privilege, one must first secure prior authorization from the proper government agency, as evidenced by the holding of a license, license agreement, lease, or permit, as the case may be. Without such requisite undertaking, the privilege can neither be exercised, nor may such persons be allowed to enter into such lands and cultivate the same. ICIS Any violation of such provisions may subject the unlicensed occupant to criminal prosecution.

Rights of occupation and possession may be acquired under a lease agreement. Such lease is taken to mean as “(1) a privilege granted by the State to a person to occupy and possess (2) in consideration of a specified rental (3) any forest land of the public domain (4) in order to undertake any activity therein”.

A lease for the establishment of an industrial tree plantation or a tree farm may be granted by the State as provided in Section 34 of the Code. This is allowed for a duration of twenty five years and renewable for another period not exceeding twenty five (25) years.

The privilege to utilize forest resources, to establish and operate a wood-processing plant, or conduct any activity involving the utilization of any forest resources is further allowed by the Stat after a license is issued for that purpose. Once extended, it can 1:4 exercised to the exclusion of other persons. Such privilege however, excludes the right of occupation and possession over the same.

Contrary to the provision on the grant of a license and the so-called “license agreement”, once issued by the State, a license agreement gives rise to the privilege of utilizing forest resources with the right of possession and occupation to the exclusion of other people. While the jus utendi and jus ponendi are both grante under this scheme, such rights impose the corresponding obligatio to develop, protect and rehabilitate the forest land pursuant to th terms and conditions of the agreement. 110 Such license agreement’ may be valid for a maximum period of twenty five (25) years renewable for not more than twenty five (25) years, an conditioned upon the grantee’s capacity to reforest the cover areas.

Finally, the .Code provides for the issuance of a permit. This a modified version of the license in the sense that, as in licenses the privilege to utilize forest resources is also granted. The onl difference lies in the period within which such authority o privilege may be exercised and as to the type of forest resourc that may be utilized. In the case of a permit, the period is on short term basis and contemplates limited forest resources.

In addition to the above requirements, the indigenous peoples, must prove that they have the “financial resources and technical! capability not only to minimize utilization, but also to practice’ forest protection and conservation and to develop measures that would insure the perpetuation of said forest in productive condition”.

As “the primary government agency responsible for the conservation, management, development and proper use of the country’s environment and natural resources, specific forest lands … and lands of the public domain” and particularly as the entity which exercises “exclusive jurisdiction over the management and disposition of all lands of the public domain”, “4 the Department of Environment and Natural Resources (DENR) has spearheaded several programs intended to develop the upland regions by encouraging the participation of the people, particularly those who dwell on these lands. These are the Integrated Social Forestry Program (ISFP) and the Contract Reforestation Program as modified by the Forest Land Management Agreement (FLMA).

The Integrated Social Forestry Plan (ISFP)

The Integrated Social Forestry Program is the first and oldest of the DENR programs. It aims “to protect the environment, alleviate poverty and promote soda! justice by enlisting the people directly using forest lands in the task of stewarding the uplands”. The exercise of stewardship rights requires the presence of the individual, family, group or community, as the case may be, in the area to be stewarded. Such presence can be demonstrated by the concurrence of two acts: first, by personally tilling whatever land is cultivated in the area to be stewarded, and second, by residing within the area or adjacent barangay.

Moreover, the Administrative Order provides for the following qualifications: (a) Filipino citizens; (b) of legal age; (c) actual tillers or cultivators of the land to be allocated; and (d) living within the projected or adjacent barangay or sitio.

From these two provisions, it may be deduced that the indigenous peoples in the upland regions could very well qualify and avail of the benefits of this program. As earlier mentioned, peoples have been in open and continuous possession of lands presently classified as forest lands. The mass tenurial rights afforded by the Integrated Social Forestry Program are broadly designated as “use rights” which may be exercised by the program participant for a period of 25 years, renewable for an additional 25 years. 118 This tenurial right is embodied in the contract or stewardship agreement itself, signed by the individual forest occupant or forest community association or cooperative and the Government, which gives the right to peaceful occupation, possession and sustainable management of the designated areas.

The area over which such tenurial right may be exercised depends on the type of stewardship agreement entered int with the government. In case of individual or family stews dship agreement, the area shall depend on topography, soil and general conditions of the land but shall not exceed five (5) hectares. Iii case of communal stewardship agreement, there is no provision as to the maximum area which could be allowed. Nevertheless, several factors should be considered, such as the nature of the site, the history of the group in the area, and the potential of the group to promote productive and protective activities.

Aside from the rights of possession, occupation and use of the subject area, the program provides ‘for other tenurial rights:

First. Right to transfer stewardship rights and responsibilities in case of (a) death or incapacity of originai stewards; (b) movement outside of area by the steward and; (c) change of vocation of the stewardship agreement holders from upland farmers or when stewards cease to be the actual tillers of the area.

The exercise of this right is, however, subject to the approval of the DENR Secretary or his authorized representative.  Furthermore, this right is evidently available only during the prescribed period of the stewardship agreement, i.e., 25 or 50 years, and while the contract subsists.

Second. Right of pre-emption to any subsequent stewardship agreement covering their allocated land. This may be availed of by the program participants or their direct next of kin upon the expiration of the stewardship agreement.  The term “next of kin” refers to the spouse and children or, in their absence, to the parents, brothers or sisters of the program participant.

Third. Right to receive just compensation for permanent improvements introduced, including the trees. Like the right of pre-emption, this right is available upon the expiration of the stewardship agreement. However, such may only be availed of should the preceding right become impossible on account of the government’s decision not to allocate the land for stewardship purposes.

Corollary to these rights are the corresponding responsibilities imposed upon the program participants.  Failure to comply with these terms and conditions constitutes a ground, among others, for the cancellation of the agreement.

Contract Reforestration Program and the Forest Land Management Agreement (FLMA)

The Contract Reforestation Program of the government has its roots in a number of executive and administrative issuances.  Its underlying philosophy is the undertaking of reforestation activities by the government in collaboration with the private sector through family, community and corporate contractors.

Specifically, the program seeks to create incentives that will encourage the participation of “non-governmental organizations (NGOs), local government units and the private sector, including forest occupants and rural communities”, in the development, management, and protection of our forest resources.

In its initial stage, contracts were entered into betweenthe Government, through the DENR, and the individual or entity concerned, whereby the latter agrees to implement an activity required to reforest a denuded portion of. the public domain land the former agrees to pay for the activity accomplished, pursuant to its terms and conditions. These contracts come in varied forms depending on the type of contractor, the size of the contract area, and the duration of the program.

Briefly, the first mode of contract reforestation is the so-called “family approach” whereby an individual or head of the family may reforest one to five hectares of denuded forest land for three (3) years subject to extension when certain conditions are met.

The second mode is the “community approach” where the tribal communities are lumped together with associations, cooperatives, civic or religious organizations, local government units, and non-governmental organizations (NGOs) as prospective contractors of this specific program.  The duration of this contract is the same as in the family approach, but the area covered is from five (5) to one hundred (100) hectares.

The third mode is the “corporate approach” whereby a duly registered corporation, selected through a competitive bidding, may undertake to reforest more or less than 500 hectares of forest land.

Under the first two modes, the three (3) year duration of the contract may be extended “when warranted. because of climatic conditions, security problems or similar unforeseen circumstances which interrupt the anticipated schedule of activities”. After the expiration of this period, any and all the rights to improvements made by the contractor shall automatically revert back to the government.

On June 24, 1991, the DENR issued an order 137 substantially modifying certain provisions of the previous guidelines, particularly with respect to the duration of the contract, as well as on the rights and obligations of the contractors.

Accordingly, the administrative order, coined as the “Forest Land Management Agreement”, is described as:

x x x a perpetuation of the present reforestation contracts under the National Forestation Program of the DENR. It emphasizes long term reforestation activities that will provide upland farmers the opportunity to become legitimate, licensed suppliers of timber and other products. x x x With the FLMA, tenure insecurities of contractors can be lessened.

This modified version, coined as the “Forest Land Management Agreement” (FLMA), is intended to take effect in the last stages of the 3 to 4 years of the original contract reforestation programl whereby the contractors, now called “forest land managers”, shall sign new agreements with the DENR. The FLMA shall entitle the forest land managers “to harvest, process, sell or otherwise utilivi the products grown on the land” 148 covered by the agreement fo “25 years, renewable for another 25 years”.

These rights are further affirmed in the Revised Guidelines fo Contract Reforestation:

Forest Land Management Agreement is a contract issued by the DENR to duly organized and bona fide residents of communities where FLMA area is located granting them sole and exclusive privilege to develop said area, harvest and utilize its products for 25 years, renewable for another 25 years x x x.

In a related provision, the FLMA specifically grants the privilege “to interplant cash crops, fruit trees and otherwise agricultural or min forest products between existing trees” to augment the income the forest land manager.

It likewise provides for the transferability of rights in case inability on the part of the forest land manager to continue the implementation of the program due to old age, sickness, death or other valid reason.  This right may be transferred to his family, or to an immediate member of his family or next of kin, as the case may be.  Finally, the agreement shall entitle the forest land managers to security of tenure during the duration of the FLMA, a right which the DENR undertakes to ensure.

In return for the enjoyment of these rights, the forest land managers must comply with certain requirements that will help the government to presumably generate funds to help others receive the same assistance. In a broad sense, the FLMA obliges the forest land manager “to provide the DENR with a share of the proceeds from the sale of forest products grown on land covered by the FLMA”.  It requires the forest land manager “to pay the government a production share of income from sales in amount adequate to reforest one (1) hectare of denuded land for every hectare of 3 to 4 year old trees turned over to FLMA” which, in more accurate figures, consists of thirty percent (30%) of the gross sales made, inclusive of forest charges and sales tax paid.

With the foregoing discussion of the general features of the present contract reforestation program of the government focusing on the tenurial rights and obligations of the indigenous peoples, as forest land managers, it may be observed that, to a certain extent, the program has lessened the tenurial insecurities of upland dwellers.

First, it stretches the duration of the contract from 3 to 4 years tenure under the initial program to FLMA’s 25 years, renewable for another 25 years. Second, it expands the tenurial rights that may be exercised by the indigenous peoples by allowing them to harvest, process, sell and utilize the products grown on the land.

And third, it improved the status of the indigenous peoples from a mere contractual laborer, hired with the task of reforesting denuded portions of forest lands, to a lessee who pays his rent to, the government in the form of shares of proceeds from his sale.

Conclusion

This paper has shown that our legal system regards wit] distinction the culture and history of the Philippine indigenou peoples found in the upland regions. This has been manifested the various laws enacted since the colonial period as well as in th long line of cases decided by the Supreme Court. Their situatio] has been continuously afforded special attention by legislation an( jurisprudence dealing with land tenurial rights.

A number of legal scholars have labored on the status of native peoples vis-a-vis the Philippine legal system. Their works, however, consistently used the argument that the indigenous peoples possess vested ownership rights over lands occupied by them for generations but which lands are now classified as part of the public domain and that the present legal system operates to divest them of such title through laws and doctrines which are either manifestly inadequate or are in utter disregard of such rights.

This paper is not a departure from the line of reasoning advanced by these noted scholars. As has been shown, the concepts of “land” and “land ownership” have been understood in different perspectives by the Philippine legal system and by the indigenous peoples.

The contemporary notion of land is analogous to a commodity which can be owned, transferred and alienated to another person. Corollary to this are the various categories of rights which spring from the idea of land ownership. This concept takes its form in the well-avowed doctrine of Jura Regalia and is presently embodied in our constitutional precept of state ownership over all lands of the public domain.

On the other hand, the indigenous peoples regard land as something which brings forth life and appends to their very existence as a people. While such variance of perspectives is admittedly recognized, with a leaning towards lobbying for legislative reforms, in the attempt to harmonize the two perspectives, this paper focused on studying the precise nature and character of the tenurial rights in the legal system.

In pursuing this objective, this paper has used Ron Crocombe’s approach in the analysis of land tenure systems as a framework for studying tenurial rights of indigenous peoples. As discussed, rights with respect to land can be classified into several categories of rights which can be held by different persons simultaneously and under varying capacities.

Applying this approach to the present study, this paper focused on the interplay of the State’s right of ownership over the vast lands of the public domain and the rights afforded by it to the indigenous peoples. This was accomplished by an examination of the relevant laws and jurisprudence on the matter.

Of primary importance are the doctrine laid down in the Cariño case as well as the provisions of CA 141, RA 6657 and PD 705. Under these laws, a member of the indigenous peoples’ community can either be an owner, a beneficiary, a steward, a hired laborer, or a lessee of the land in his possesssion.

The rights of ownership, under the legal system, can be derived from three sources: (1) the ruling in Cariño; (2) CA 141 and subsequent amendments; and (3) RA 6657. In the Cariño case, the right of ownership is considered as a legal presumption. It operates ipso jure after proof of “time immemorial” possession in the concept of an owner.

In CA 141, ownership rights are vested in the person who openly, continuously, exclusively, and notoriously occupied and cultivated the land under a bona fide claim of title. Nevertheless, title thereto, as a legal evidence, is never presumed to exist and is considered imperfect. The same can be perfected after proof of the requisite thirty (30) year period of possession of the requisite

character either through the free patent system or through the system of judicial confirmation of imperfect title.

Under this law, full ownership can be confirmed upon compliance with the administrative or judicial procedures of which due application must be made by the indigenous peoples within the prescribed period.

Moreover, this right was initially available to indigenous peoples occupying lands of the public domain, excepting only timber and mineral lands. RA 3872 subsequently made the provisions of sec. 48 of CA 141 applicable to lands of the public domain regardless of their alienability where the applicant is a member of a national cultural community, provided the land in question is suitable to agriculture. The provision was further amended by PD 1073 to cover only alienable and disposable lands of the public domain.

Nevertheless, the ruling of the Supreme Court in the Piaran case explains that the latter amendment could not operate to deprive the, beneficiaries of the rights acquired under RA 3872 inasmuch as said rights became vested during the effectivity of RA 3872 but prior to the effectivity of PD 1073.

The final source of the right of ownership is the prsent Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Law whereby indigenous peOples are considered as among the “qualified beneficiaries” of the program by virtue of their actual and direct tilling or working upon the land.

The Agrarian Reform Law has been applied to all lands of the public domain. But for purposes of determining which lands can give rise to ownership rights, the law limits them to two kinds, namely: (1) those which have been formally declared as agricultural lands of the public domain; and (2) those lands of the public domain which have not been formally classified as agricultural or forestal, but are suitable to agriculture.

Under this law, the indigenous peoples can be considered as “direct” or “collective” owners of the land they till, as evide’nced by a certificate of land ownership award, after compliance with its  rules and subject to limitations as to the right of transferring the same.

With respect to inalienable lands of the public domain, the tenurial rights of the indigenous peoples can be described as merely possessory in character in the concept of a steward, lessee or hired laborer.

This category of right can be seen in the Revised Forestry Code which was enacted to apply to lands classified as forest lands. As such, the only rights which can be obtained therefrom are possessory and use rights. Specifically, these rights include the rights to utilize, exploit, occupy, and conduct other activities thereon, subject to the grant of license and other limitations.

The rights of the indigenous peoples have likewise been considered in the various DENR programs which cater to the Governmment’s task of protecting the environmment.

Under the ISFP, a member of the indigenous community can enjoy the exclusive rights of possession, occupation and use of the land by undertaking the role and responsibilities of a steward. Corollary to such rights are the rights of transfer, but not the right of ownership, the rights and duties of a steward; the right of pre-emption and the right to receive just compensation in certain cases. The exercise of these rights is limited as to the area, period of possessidn, species that may be planted, and other responsibilities.

Under the Contract Reforestation Program, as modified by the FLMA, indigenous peoples’ rights are shared with NGOs, local government units, and the private sector, in the task of reforesting denuded portions of the public domain. Initially, the rights given were similar to those of a hired laborer whereby contractors are compensated for the work accomplished. Nevertheless, the subsequent issuance of the FLMA expanded to a certain extent the rights and improved the status of the indigenous peoples to that of a lessee with rights to harvest, process, sell or otherwise utilize the products grown on the land for a maximum period of fifty (50) years.

Having examined the foregoing tenurial rights afforded by the Philippine legal system with respect to lands they have been occupying since time immemorial, let us now review their options. Indeed, the utmost interest of the indigenous peoples is to have their titles, acquired by virtue of their own customs and traditions, recognized by our legal system.

On the strength of the Supreme Court ruling in the Paran case — that notwithstanding the present classification of lands into inalienable lands where the applicant is found to have satisfied the requisites of RA 3872 while the same was still in force and prior to its amendment by PD 1073, the right to a confirmation of title has become vested as of the moment that the requisite character and period of possession was completed by the applicant for registration indigenous peoples can have their rights of ownership registered under our legal system.

Where the applicant is unable to satisfy the ruling in Paran, he can opt to avail of the redistribution plan under the Agrarian Reform Law, provided the land is not among those excluded from the coverage of the program.

Where the land is classified as timber or forest land and the applicant is unable to satisfy the requirements laid down in the Paran case, he can avail of the arrangements under the various 1SF and Contract Reforestation Programs. Nevertheless, their participation in these programs might be construed as an abandonment of their claims of ownership over the land.

A Theological Response to : ” Bago Mythology and the Ecosystem”

Recapitulation of the Paper

Dr. Hornedo’s paper presents materials from mixed or border culture of the Bagos; where it is currently believed that gods and humans once lived in the same world, although the gods were considered to have their instinct abodes or dwelling places from that of humans. But such ‘locatable’ gods were considered to be ‘mobile’ as well; because, when their abodes were violated, or damaged, or abused, they got offended and transferred their abode elsewhere. And, in fact, humans now suffer the dire consequences of a deserted world without these life-giving gods, wildlife has vanished and the ecosystem has been destroyed because the gods have departed.

Such current  belief among the Bagos mythically understood and  narrated.  That is not to say that what the Bagos narrate is  fictitious or false. Dr. Hornedo then presents two Bago myths- the Myth of Lightning (ML) the Myth of the Harvest Ritual (MHR). He disentangles the components of these myths and re-states them in an attempt to show us their consistency. Aside from the myths, Dr. Hornedo also  brings out other Bago data which should not be overlooked. These are much shorter wonder-stories, which we might label as “miracle-stories”, such as: : the precocious strength of an infant , the red leg of a rooster, the spotless blackness of a dog, the taillessness of a pig, the unusual handsomeness (lawlawigan of a hero, and the deformity of appearance of an unusual healer (who cannot heal himself). “We must account for these data as well. If, as I would proffer, the myth narrates the experience of a revelation that takes place or has taken place gradually as in a historical process, these miracle stories also convey the experience or revelation that comes or has come about suddenly. Be that as it may, at the end of this paper, Dr. Hornedo repeated what he reiterated elsewhere as a need in our modern scientific world -i.e. “a mythic understanding of science, and a scientific understanding of myth.” I cannot agree with him more. Given the time I can only speak of the scientific understanding of myth from the science of discipline I am familiar with. But before I go on, I would like to make the following amplifications; so that we are sure e are in dialogue or talking terms.

First, myth is a method as science is also a method; both seek to convey some “truth”, as understood from different perspectives. Myth is more concerned with revelatory experience and is more subjective, while science is concerned with discovery and tis more objective; but neither is completely subjective nor completely objective. I will be strong here on the subjective, at least from t’ standpoint of them myth-narrator.

Secondly, both the mythicist and scientist have their limitation in having a full grasp or control of their subject matter. Either they themselves or their methods are faced with “gaps.” mythicist is faced with gaps in religious experience, him/her or his/her people. What he/she has to do is to be open to experiences of other people and to what is happening in the world. A scientist also faces gaps – in discipline whether by gaps of discoveries in his is in his discipline  and therefore aims to fill-in those scientific gaps through interdisciplinary dialogue, or by becoming a specialist. Multi-discipliner” are rare, much less multi-specialists.

In any case, there would be as many mythical scientists as there are scientific specialists. They are recognized by the neophytes and a voice of their Shepherd” as Jesus put it. A mythical scientist and  a scientific mythicist may cross paths in the same person, or each person may seek to perform dual role. However, there   should so, a mythical scientist would be scientist would be scientist disciplines used.  if this on of facts (including religious experiences) that mythicist are pointing to; and scientific mythicist would be a mysthicist open to facts of interpretation that other sciences or methods are pointing to. As John Polkinghorne, a physicist and theologian as well as a priest of the Anglican Church, says about both enterprises (in his book, Sciences and Creation), “… religion without science is confined; it fails to be completely open to reality. Science without religion is incompletely; it fails to attain the deepest possible understanding.”

In short we all have a common task, with no uniform way of doing it. The point is that we are engaged in an activity from beyond within ourselves and is given us. The present question is what to make of what comes to us.
Scientific Understanding of Myth

1.      Dr. Hornedo gives us one social scientific understanding of myth which I need not repeat. We can go straight to his thesis of his rendering of the Bago myths. What is portrayed in these myths  If I  get Dr. Hornedo correctly – is similar to the whole biblical story from the myth of creation, the fall of humans and its consequences, and then the attempt at reconciliation by means of the ritual  whereby humans imitate what the Divine did “in illo tempore.” In other words, the myth is the story of ‘Paradise Lost  and Paradise Regained.’  The two Bago myths are consistent not only in site but also as variants of a universal myth which Elliade has called and entitled his book, The Myth of the Eternal Return.

A scientist like Dr. Hornedo maintains a certain objectivity in relation to the data materials or object of study. By way of  input, may I comment on the more subjective aspect of the myth or mythic narrative. As I have said earlier Myth is also a method as science is also method. It is a verbal description of the acts gods and therefore  a means of conveying a revelation.  The description, however, is not strictly objective description; rather, it is interpretative.  But it is not an intellectual, or analytical, or rational interpretation; rather it is artistic, aesthetic, or poetic. Moreover it is in the context of a ritual that a myth is actually narrated; which ritual is done whenever a moving event does happen in nature, in the life of a person, or in the major stages in the life of plants.

May I interject my observation that, among e the Kankanays there is  no similar ritual customarily dome in relation to a major stages in the life of domesticated animals. If there it private and very rare, mostly related to the event of birth of a lone piglet, or a three-legged calf or a tailless carabao. So that, such an owner may not really always perform a ritual at every event of birth of his/her domesticated animals. Perhaps our social scientists can help us validate whether this is so among the Bagos or other peoples and how come it is so.

Now, to get back to the issue of the subjective aspect, it is important to note the actual manner of reciting the myth in its ritual context – whether recited with temerity, inspiration, reverence, or contentment – at least in order to learn of the particular emphasis for doing the ritual then and there. The role of the myth-narrator is not that of an informant, nor that of an entertainer, to those around. His/Her words are the commentaries relative to the event – the reason for which a ritual is done – as part or probable part of eventful acts of the.gods being thus narrated. *Within the ritual, the myth is in a sense prophetic or anticipative of what can and ought still to happen. And the current activity of the people is in a sense the priestly act or ceremony which en-gages .the ritual participants into interacting, symbolizing, or imaging one to the other and one with the other to still another. Thus, the myth is not primarily an explanation of the ritual as some anthropologists have advanced. Both the myth (anticipative word) and the ceremonial acts (priestly activity) constitute the Rite. Both are directed towards giving rise to the desired orderly and eventful way of life – a life held as divinely declared and commanded, and therefore a life as part of the Divine Activity.

State another way, both prophetic word (myth) and priestly acts (ceremony) constitute the Rite, or The Work, in and by which the participants of the ritual go through a religious experience: Because of the historical event that happened, they are directed to a Divine activity (as described by the myth); confronted by the reality of it (the act or event) and of their activities; are themselves put to question and also are made to ask questions about their life or, for that matter, about all of life; and in the end, they can and ought to re-order their life activities as a way of relating to or interacting with the gods – not directly or as in a face to face confrontation but, rather, by effectually becoming involved in the Divine Activity. In that inter-relating or inter-acting, the participants are graced, or experience being graced. The Divine then is said to become human, and the human is lifted up into a level of life or of intercommunion with the Divine.

A question we might ask here is: Does the interaction come first before the intercommunion? Does the experience of being graced come first before ritual participants are lifted up into communion with the Divine? Or, are they first lifted up into a divine level before they can relate or intercommunion with The Divine? In Christian spirituality, this is the question of how Incarnation leads to Resurrection, and Resurrection to Incarnation; the former is historical and the latter theological. Also, in Christological approaches, one is the “down-up christology” approach; the other is the “up-down christology.”

In any case, the point I wish to emphasize is that a scientific understanding of Myth cannot and must not overlook the actual or existential use of it and, therefore, must not minimize also the participatative – or shall we say subjective and intersubjective -aspect of a mythic narration.

2, To theologians, the primary datum of their discipline is the issue of Revelation. Accordingly, I would like to organize the main elements of the two Bago myths insofar as they throw light on the issue and understanding of Revelation. This may be a “subjective” imposition on my part, but this is unavoidable. Any scientist, once he/she gets to organize his/her materials injects a subjective element in the scientific enterprise. My organization may not be the same as that of other theologians. In any case, it is open for criticism, or for use, by anyone.

Elements of the Bago Myths

Myth of the Lightning (ML)
Myth of the Harvest Rite (MHR)

1. In Illo Tempore

a. “…everything was fine.”
a. People had no thought of K

b. K and humans (Bangan) live in one or same world.
b. K and people live.in two different worlds, but K is not by himself alone.

c. K takes primacy in all things, has initiative as the Active Worker: “created all things”
c. K takes primacy in all things, has initiative, “to teach the people” who are ignorant of him

2. Mediated Relationship Between the Divine and the Human

a. K provides the medium: by providing pakkawkaw as means to approach him.
a. K provides the medium: by sending his Mother to earth.

b. Through K’s active working
b. K’s Mother appears “in a is B’s real attention drawn. guise, “offers her service

3. Varied Human Responses to Divine Initiatives

a. B steals her knowledge about K. (She did not ask for it from him; hence violated K’s prerogative or freedom).
a. Negative/closed response of a group to the offer, of K’s Mother; Positive/open response of a nursing mother.

4. Consequences of the Varied Human Responses
a. K is taken aback by B’s nearness or presence; a mix-up or confusion results: K’s body gets entangled with vines, gras and dirt. s
a. Humans are surprised at the nursing mother’s plentiful harvest, in contrast to their own; they asked her how come.

b. The one child of K and B got to be divided.
b. The nursing mother was prodded not to be selfish of what was taught her.

c. K. distances himself and the one world gets sharply divided or polarized.
c. A harvest ritual became a means of union between two worlds, K’s and humans’

5. Continuing Divine Response/Activity

a. K offers to take B’s share
a. The Rite of Harvest, as of child’s body; both parts taught, spread among the are regenerated and complete nursing mother’s people.

b. B remains where she is, crying.
b. The Rite of Harvest,  is spread to other people.

c. There is not one child of K as before but two children hence, a higher and stronger lightning on one hand and the lower and weaker lightning on the other hand.
c. Unity of Action, from K to humans and back to K. As the Rite of Harvest spreads, the harvest becomes plentiful.

    A theological schema may now be made in the above mythic components. Firstly, The Primacy of God: God is a God-in-action; or Kabunian, as the Bagos name him, is a Tireless Worker (ML). He has it in himself all the means to accomplish his work. From beginning to end (of the myths) God has the primacy in taking initiatives to create, provide, send, teach, reconcile, transform etc. The God of the Bagos is not a great potentate who commands by word and humans only obey . Nor is he the abstract God of Philosophers. Rather, he is One who is constantly related, is engaged in relating himself and expressing or bringing about relationships between him and humans, as well as among his own creations: conscious, the not yet conscious and the non-conscious.

Secondly, The World is an Event that God Does. Being a God who relates, a related God, he has some companion and works in one same world with or among humans (ML) and is not alone (MHR). His body is deep in the soil without losing his transcendence. He is in sense ‘locatable’ though not confinable in some space. He is definable but not confinable in human thought. Rather, he himself created the ‘locations’ by distinguishing or distancing himself; he distinguished himself by acting and creating others. But, while he distinguishes and distances himself from what he creates, he still continues to relate to and be with them. Thus, only God partakes of both ‘spheres’ (of relationship) and has the prerogative of being a in both ‘spheres’. The world is  his own creation and we can say he is in the world and the world is in him. God is not a “god of the gaps,” or to fill-in gaps.

Thirdly, in the relationship between God and humans, There are Degrees of Relationship. In spatial terms, there is nearness:  and distance: in personal terms, there are non-conscious and conscious, or voluntary and non-voluntary aspects. In the ML, the relationship is expressed in terms of “marriage.” It is not a contractual relationship as between equals; for Kabunian has certain prerogatives, identity or privacy, which even his wife must not trespass or infringe upon.

The world and those Kabunian creates and relates to or relates with have also their given prerogatives which he respects, insofar as those prerogative given or assigned to humans (e.g. to Bangan) are used by them to relate to him and to others.

The divine-human relationship in the ML is deeper and more advanced than that in the MHR. In the MHR the beginning relationship is not conscious one. Humans had not as yet the thought of Kabunian; nor did humans know they are known by Kabunian. It must be borne in mind that there is no indication that human ignorance (in the MHR) was the result of anything wrong having been done by humans. The myth presumes a period prior to human thought (about Kabunian) and, therefore, a period prior to conscious relationship with him; at least, not until Kabunians’s Mother was sent “to teach” humans how to relate back (“to do homage”) to him. Though there was no conscious or reciprocal relationship, nonetheless there was a relationship at least in Kabunian’s part.

Fourthly, God provides the means of medium by which closer relationship can and should be made. In theological terms, Divine Revelation is Mediated; conversely, human knowledge of God or speech about God or relationship to him — all these are mediated. And there maybe many such means or mediation processes; some are gradual and others speedy or sudden. Here we can take account of the “miracle stories” of the Bagos. The need for any such means or medium, and the provision of it, is not because there is any “gap” in the divine-human relationship to be filled in.

To do away with the mediation process would he disastrous in the divine-human relationship, and even in any human relationship for that matter. It would violate the distinctiveness of each and the relationship of both. Either the distinct ‘spheres’ of divine and human activities get sharply individualistic and polarized, or the relationship of both gets confused and unresponsible.

As the ML recounts, Bangan should make her approach to Kabunian by means of the pakkawkaw. Compare this, conversely, with the “humming” of the Mangyan Bailan when contacting the spirits. In the MHR, Kabunian’s Mother is sent as the medium to teach humans. Moreover, Kabunian’s Mother presents herself “in a guise;” and she undertakes her role by offering her service to harvesters. In the end of both myths, the means or contact-point between Kabunian and Bangan (ML) is their child, who became two, which are the two lightnings. Or there is also the harvest ritual (ML) as the means of divine-human relationship or communion.

The point is that God is not directly approachable by humans. As the Old Testament puts it, man cannot see God as He is or face to face but only through a veil (cf. Exod. 3:2-3, 14:24, 33:9-10; I King 19:12, Isa. 4:5, Neh. 9:12). His presence of in an indirect way, or by circumlocution (cf. 6:24-27). In spatial terms – hence, so called “worldviews” – there is that “sphere” beyond which humans can-not trespass to get to Divinity. Even in the New Testament, Christ is said to be the Mediator.

Fifthly, and finally, Salvation is Part of God’s Creative Purpose. The question is, how is this salvation to be understood? Salvation is not because of the existence of a god of evil, from which God is to rescue humans. There is no dualism in both Bago myths. Also, God’s salvific act is not simply a remedy which he thought of doing because of human sin or failure. If it were so, then let us sin that grace may abound. In the light of the Bago myths, Salvation is ontologically grounded, in the primary sense of salvation as wholeness of relationship or peace between God and humans. Salvation is wholistic. God loves the whole world, continuous to relate with it and with humans; he still respects the prerogative of those he earlier created and continues to recreate.

Because of the exercise of the human prerogatives (by Bangan), the world cannot be the same as before solely in the hands of God. The consequence of human selfishness or greed, his/her misuse of what was and is given by God, or his/her dissatisfaction with the ‘spheres’ of activity, results in the extremes of polarization on the one hand and confusion on the other, as well as degeneration of what is supposed to mature and be fulfilled. Nonetheless, God has not completely given up on the world he has created. He takes further initiative to regenerate and transform it, as he did with the innocent part of the child that remained in Bangan’s hands.

If we take the two Bago myths together and allow them to interpret each other, we can come up with the following: If the ML interprets the MHR, because of Bangan’s fall, the resultant under-standing of the Rite assumes a highly salvific character. The harvest ritual would not only be a thanksgiving ritual but also becomes a means of reconciling, regenerating and transforming the persons involved in their relationship to God as well as among themselves within God’s world. There would hardly be an under-standing of Salvation as a restoration of the situation “in illo tempore.” On the other hand, if the MHR is to interpret the ML, because of the nursing mother’s response, the resultant under-standing of the myth assumes an ontological or creative character. The ritual would not only be a thanksgiving ritual but also a fulfillment of inter-communion; so that Salvation is understood as a fulfillment, or as one becoming true to oneself as the Kabunian intended, like the nursing mother.

As a mythical character, she was not a nursing mother for nothing. What she was, as a nursing mother and moreover as grateful recipient of what was offered her by Kabunian’s mother, was multiplied; not by her own power but as intended by Kabunian from the start. There was not only “the harvest rite” – taught to her and by her to others. True to herself, as well as through and in her responsive act, she has become the end and the means of a Divine Rite, the Divine work; she herself has become ‘a living rite,’ as both the fulfilled and fulfilling person, or as end and means of Kabunian’s acted will to teach the ritual to others. May I add that, among Kankanays (and also the Bagos?), a physically incomplete or deformed animal is not used for sacrificial offering in a Rite.

3. To mention just one inter-disciplinarian. Ian Barbour, a physicist and professor of religion, argues (in his Religion in the Age of Science, (The Gifford Lectures 1989-1991, volume I), that theology must take into account the findings of contemporary science, especially its views of creation and human nature. He re-peats an old Christian claim, however, which we can question in the light of the Bago myths. Ian Barbour wrote, “But clearly the biblical story differs from other ancient creation stories in its assertion of the sovereignty and transcendence of God and the dignity of humanity…God is portrayed as purposive and powerful, creating by word alone,”(p.130).

In the Bago “Myth of the Lightning,” Kabunian creates by act rather than by word. He is the Worker, rather than the Speaker. What then is the Bago, or the Filipino, to make of their creation and salvation myths in view of such an old Christian claim? Many biblical scholars do say that the Genesis account of creation (by word) belongs not to the infancy but to the maturity of Hebrew religion – i.e. when ethical monotheism of later Hebrew prophets became the dogma and The Law became written. In fact the Genesis myth is told in view, if not in the context, of THE SABBATH WHEN NO ONE IS SUPPOSED TO WORK. It bears noting as well that the very name of the God of Moses was and is “Yahweh,” the “I am,” who is known by what he gets accomplished. He is God-in-action, like the Bago Kabunian who is The Tireless Worker and who is immanent but not losing his transcendence.

One can only conclude, in the light of the practical effects upon the devotees, those who have emphasized an utterly transcendent Deity have manifested correspondingly imperialistic attitude to others and domineering competition among themselves. It is not because they have become effectually participative in God but, rather, God has been deposited so far out that the supposed devotees’ are left on their own to do as they please with God’s creation, sanctioned by the biblical text that humans have been given “do-minion over all of creation.” It is not really God who has primacy and is the center of creation but humans, who program Robots as their myth characters.

The Mythic Understanding of Science

I have been in pointing to the subjective dimension or aspect of Myth; not only because THAT is so and unavoidable but also THIS is the perspective or direction from which we and anyone can proceed to deal with what Dr. Hornedo has pointed to earlier as another need in our modern scientific world – i.e. “a mythic understanding of science,” and “a” rather then “the” mythic understanding. In short, myths emerge and are told in fragmentary forms so that there is always the need to tell a relatively more embracing understanding of understandings, or what one might call “The Myth of myths,” the story of all times as well as for all times, or the Myth of the Kingdom of God.

Myths are stories; they are the stories of the understanding of people about the reality or realities they face in the world. The first thing we can say (mythically?) is that there is the emergent evolution and mutation of myths; there is also interlocking and interfecundation of myths; so that the Myth is, to use the words of the Christian Liturgy, “broken but not divided;” its subject matter is recognized, apprehended or mirrored but is never fully grasped and understood. Thus, myth-making and myth-telling seems to be unending and an interminable task. The end of myth-making, as a Christian would dare say, is when “I shall understand full, even as I am understood” – i.e. in Christ.

Thus, for example, there are the short-stories, legends, parables, or such wonder-stories of the Bagos which we labelled “miracle stories.” These are part of the Bagos’ recognition of a wider reality yet to be understood and integrated by them and by us into a greater and more comprehensive story, including the myths of other cultures. And in the academe or university (“uni-” “veritas”), there are distinct colleges with their departments; each of which has its experts and specialists, whose scientific theories are them-selves myths. There are not only the historians of each discipline but also the common historians, as well as the interdisciplinarians. The philosopher or philosophy attempts at an all-embracing “worldviews” – e.g. ontological, cosmological, epistomological, teleological myths. The theologians also work on doctrinal myths and seek to be dogmatical.

By way of a critique of present day university education, all the sciences are by and large methodological or technological. They are concerned with “ways” of doing things or “How to.” Those involved in the discipline are likewise trying to sharpen their tools on how to do what they are doing. The teachers are concerned with “transfer of technology” to students. What is to be learned, or the content of learning, is “how to do things;” it is learning to learn, which is largely methodology or techniques of doing things. The whole of university education is a teacher-oriented enter-prise; so that, in the end, the student tends to image the teacher-technocrat. The student is interested in what to learn; but, by the time he/she has chosen a “major,” he/she has fallen into the myth of “how to.” The ultimate question of “Why?” is often confused with “How?” so that what or who the student will be is to be a technocrat, technologist, or operator. It is not surprising that the actors or characters of the modern myth are Robots and Space-people, i.e. human programmed machines.

A focus of consideration for myth-making, I would suggest, is the content of learning: what is known and who knows. And this may be mythically told from both the subjective and the objective standpoints. From a subjective standpoint the content s of learning includes : a. Knowing that one knows something or someone, b. Knowing that one is known by another and, c. Knowing that one is enabled or empowered to know. From an objective standpoint, the content of learning includes: a. Knowing that the other knows, b. Knowing that the other knows he/she is known and, c. knowing that the other knows he/she is empowered or enabled to know. The “Knowing” here includes various degrees and meanings of “Love” – sensation, feeling, experience, awareness, consciousness, and understanding – all the way from subhuman to human and supra-human levels of being, as would be embraced or told in a myth. In other words, “knowing” is relationship.

May I close here by beginning a myth which you can continue; it is “The Myth of the Ant.” The ant is a creature constantly on the move; it travels far and wide, millimeter by millimeter, but it seems to know where and how to get back to the ant mound.

Once upon a time, an ant came out of the soil. It went out for a trip, and sensed Pressure, Force or Power that was coming its way; because of a mass of soil being pushed by the explosion of Mount Pinatubo. It sensed Danger and had to scurry away. In its haste it felt powerless to move on, stopped behind a stone, and waited. But then that was only for a moment because, when it did recover strength, it sensed Delight for a Change. It moved on and came upon a morsel of food but did not eat it; instead, it tried to drag the morsel away. In no time there were hundreds of ants coming from different directions. They did also not eat the morsel but all dragged the morsel of food as more ants keep coming to help. They somehow knew the direction to go, where more ants keep coming to help. They somehow knew the direction to go, where more ants were coming from to extend help. The morsel of food was brought inside a mound where there was the big mother ant. It took no time and the ants were out again lining to different directions. Again the ant anticipated Danger coming closer; but it had nowhere to go; for a rolling stone fell on it and crushed it. The dead ant did not know that even the mother ant and the other fellow-ants were all killed; for the ant mound was turned over and grass was burned over it by a kainginero.

This “Myth of the Ant” is only one of other myths, or may yet give birth to other myths; all of which are parts of a still greater myth. It points to sensations of the reality of Danger and Delight whose mythic story have yet to be told all the way from the sub-human level to the human experience of the Mysterium Tremendum et Fascinans. It also points to the experiences of Power and Change, within and outside the creature, as well as to that of Duration and Anticipation; each of whose mythic story may be told from the subhuman to the human and supra-human levels of existence. The myth-telling goes on…

There are not only creation myths; there are also eschatological – not just about the end but from the standpoint of the End. That would require more time to discuss. Whether creation myths or eschatological myths, they are told for the present that is in need of transformation and must go on towards fulfillment as both the end the means of intercommunion between Nature, God and Humans. As a myth-narrator one contemplates Nature, engages in mental introspection/ retrospection, and understands the primacy of God; so that, in narrating the doctrine or myth of creation he/ she is narrating the myth or doctrine of God from a reverse perspective.

DISCUSSION OF “BAG MYTHOLOGY”

The centerpoint of these myths is the notion that the presence of the Divine brings blessings. When the “effects” of this divine presence are abused or destroyed, the Divine removes Itself,v of-fended.  To the environment, a significant message from these stories is that while we derive subsistence from the environment, there are limits to its exploitation beyond which man will be destroyed.

The beliefs implicit in the myths are the following:
1. belief in the sacred and secular worlds

2. the sacred dwells in the secular

3. the sacred rejects the secular when it is developed

4. the sacred commands respect for the secular,. the ecosystem

5. when the ecosystem is violated, the sacred who dwells in it depart so that the ecosystem may be said to have become desacralized and divested of the sacred.

On the other hand, The Myth of the Lightning and the Myth of The Harvest reiterate a well-known theme in God-man relation-ship; the fall and reconciliation.

Ikalahan, Stewards of Sustainable Systems

Introduction

In this presentation I shall speak as a scientist who is a Christian and avoid theological terms in favor of scientific ones. After some introductory statements concerning the Biblical theology of creation, I will explain something of how God intended this world to function troubles. I will then make a few comments about how the Ikalahan people have handled their environment and what we can learn from them.

Systems and Responsibilities

Many people mistakenly read the first two chapters of Genesis as a record of the “things” that God created but God created systems, not just things and the systems were specifically designed to ensure the sustainability of the whole. The sun and moon are things but they are not static. They operate sustainability according to physical laws. He created living things but each of them was made to reproduce “after its kind” and each one performs one or more functions in the many inter-locking systems which He created.

People have spent much time analyzing the “things” God created but little attention has been given to their functions. God created the moon, for instance, to cause tides and waves to keep the ocean waters well mixed but His aesthetic nature made it reflective to provide moonlight to make our evenings more romantic. The sun’s primary purpose is to provide energy to fuel the entire biosphere. Secondarily it provides light so we can see what we are doing.

Before we continue, let me illustrate something. Some of you drive your own vehicles but do you thoroughly understand the mechanics of it? You undoubtedly know that fuel and air are needed and when they burn in the motor they somehow drive the pistons which somehow make the wheels turn. How many of you, however, could design a proper cam-shaft for your vehicle to maximize power output or explain why you have to shift gears? Even though you may not know those details, you do know enough to protect, lubricate, and maintain it properly so that it can function according to the way it was designed. If you do that, it will serve you well but if not, it will soon quit functioning and you will be on foot.

The earth is much the same as a vehicle except that we understand even less about how its systems function than we understand about the car. Unfortunately, many people refused to give the earth the same kind of respect that they give to their vehicles. Many are even foolish enough to cause the extinction of life  forms before they know their function. (Would you allow your son to open the hood of your car and remove the wires that he did not understand?) The purpose for many things on the earth are not yet known because they have not yet been adequately studied. Is that God’s fault? We were created with minds and instructed in Genesis to govern the earth but how can we govern it if we do not understand it? It is our responsibility to study both the things and the systems and the functions of both. It is also our responsibility to manage them so that they operate in the way that they were designed.

In Genesis 2 and 3 we are told that people are to “rule” or “supervise” the earth and the living things which God created. At first blush we seem to be truly dominant but if we study the Biblical concept of “govern” we discover that the authority is a stewardship under the supervision of higher authority. Look at Deuteronomy 14:14ff. The future kings of Israel are ordered to have their own personal copies of the scriptures to guide them in their stewardship of governance. There are quite a few other instructions given. Even a king’s freedom to govern exists only within the framework which God established for people. The same is true of our freedom to govern the creation. We are free within the structures and systems which God has established but those systems will punish us if we violate them.

God’s Systems – Water

Let’s take a quick look at the most abundant “thing” on earth, Water. We know that the sun pumps water from the oceans and lakes into the atmosphere where it becomes clouds. This is the system called Evaporation. Winds drive the clouds toward the land and when they are pushed upwards by mountains they get cold and drop the water as rain. This is fine but what about the areas beyond the mountains. All the rain is likely to drop on the coastal mountains with nothing left for the interior. To solve this problem God has made another supplementary system called Transpiration.

After the soil is wet, this same sun stimulates the leaves to pull moisture from the soil through the roots and stem. Some of it is processed by the leaves into wood or fruit but much is released by the leaves into the air. Some plants such as bananas, have a very high transpiration rate and release a lot of water into the air. Others, such as cacti, transpire very little but the process, strong or weak, returns moisture to the atmosphere to make more clouds. These clouds are then pushed into new areas by prevailing winds to give rain to people downwind – people far from the ocean.

If my good friend, William Henry Scott, for instance, should become concerned about a lack of rainfall on his garden in Sagada, he should visit me in Imugan to help me convince our people to plant more bananas and other plants with high transpiration rates. We happen to be up-wind from Sagada but our mountains are so steep and high that when the prevailing winds  from the Pacific Ocean bring the clouds, most of the water in them falls on us leaving little for William Henry. Masses of plants with high transpiration rates at our place would restore more moisture to the air and the winds would take it to Sagada and Bontoc. I cannot guarantee that the rain will fall there, but at least it would get there.

In His creation, God arranged that the mountains would be covered with forests so that when the rain hits the heavy mass of vegetation it will soak into the ground without disturbing it ans come out later though the springs. This is called percolation. If the percolation rate is high little erosion can take place. If, however, the vegetation is damaged, the water will hit the soil directly, knocking it loose and sending it into the rivers. Such erosion does not take place in significant amounts unless the system is damaged and percolation is curtailed.

God’s Systems – Air

In addition to being a carrier of water, the air also contains nearly 20% oxygen, without which all animal life on this planet would cease. God purposely diluted it to 20% because in higher concentration it would be dangerous. Our lungs remove the oxygen from the air which we inhale, and send it to all parts of the body though the blood stream. On the return trip the blood brings carbon dioxide for us to exhale. That vehicle we talked about a little while ago is doing the same thing. It is sucking up air, and mixing it with fuel in the motor. As it burns it removes the oxygen and produces carbon dioxide which it spits out into the air again. Our kitchen fire does the same thing but it also produces heat which is why we lit it in the first place. Carbon dioxide is poisonous to animals. How can all of this poison be handled?

God has made a system for that also. The same sun energizes the green leaves to take in carbon dioxide from the atmosphere, break it down and use the carbon to make new wood or sugars and starches for the fruit. A little of the oxygen is added to the wood and fruit but   most of it is released again to the atmosphere where it is available for your next breath. All green leaves perform this function but the amount accomplished in grasses and vegetables is quite small compared to the tropical rain forests. The extensive forests which God created, especially in the tropics, were more than enough to keep the amount of carbon dioxide very low and the oxygen level stable at 20%.

The most abundant gas in the air, however, is nitrogen which is essential for the production of proteins. Unfortunately, neither plants nor  animals can utilize atmospheric nitrogen. It is good for diluting the oxygen in the air and it provides a huge reservoir but otherwise it is useless until it is changed into some other form which can be used. The task is huge but the solution is microscopic – Nitrogen Fixing Bacteria. these creatures live in nodules on the roots of some plants such as narra, alder, beans and pigeon peas. The plants provide them with nutrients and in exchange, the NFB pull some of the nitrogen from the air, mix it with water from the soil and produce ammonia which it feeds to its host plant and also releases into the soil. The plants are able to use the ammonia to produce plant proteins. When animals eat the plant proteins their bodies process them into animal proteins which your children consume in huge quantities at the nearby Jollibee. Every time an animal defecates or urinates it puts some of the nitrogen back into the soil in a form which the plants can use. Dead plants also return small amounts of nitrogen to the soil when they rot.

In short, this is another one of God’s sustainable systems. The animals He created use oxygen to stay alive and eat plant proteins to build their body tissues. The animals fertilize the plants while the plants provide more food for the animals. The trees provide food and protection. The waste materials from one part of the system become food for the next and the systems can continue indefinitely.

If the plants are burned, of course, the cycle is broken. The nitrogen then returns to the atmospheric reservoir to await the next NFB to catch hold of it and put it back into the soil. That could be a long time.

God’s System – Soil

Let me touch on another system which God established. Fungi are very common on earth. One kind cause athletes foot if it starts growing between your toes and another kind provides delicious and nutritious mushrooms for the dinner table. I am frequently bothered by the fungi on my computer disks if the air conditioning stops but I now know that I would go hungry if it were not for the mycorrhizal fungi that keep our plants producing.

I learned about these myccorhiza only a few years ago and finally learned how to spell it last March. When ,y elementary school teachers taught me the parts of the plants they mentioned the leaves, limbs, trunk, roots and “rootlets” but they did not have it right. What they called  “rootlets” are not a part of the plant at all, but are fungi which attack themselves to the roots of the plant from the soil, process them into improved nutrients for the plants and deliver them directly to the plants roots. They do this in exchange for food supplements and protection which the plants provide, another beautiful system.

There are many species of myccorhiza, each one preferring a different host plant. There are usually enough myccorhizal fungi spawn in the ground where plants are grown but sometimes, especially if the plant is new to the area, it is advisable to inoculate the soil with the spawn of the proper myccorhiza when planting.

One Filipino oligarch tried to get richer by planting several hundred hectares of a fast growing tree species in  a Northern Province. He had the best consultants and spent a large amount of money hoping to have mature trees to sell in six or seven years. At the end of five (5) years he left his Manila mansion to see his trees which, he assumed, would be almost ready to cut. He found thousands of spindly seedlings about the size of your finger. In anger he called his foresters and scolded them violently. “How can I sell lumber from trees that are not even big enough to make pencils,” he ranted. After more research his foresters realized that they had brought seeds from a foreign country, and planted them in the Philippines which lacked the proper mycorrhiza to service that species. They had to send overseas to get a plane load of dirt from the natural forests of that species. They put it into holes beneath the trees and after another couple of years the trees began to grow properly. The trees could live proper myccorhiza had multiplied they eventually made a difference in the growth rate. The unhappy oligarch finally got his trees but they were very late and he lost money on the project. God’s systems are not very forgiving.

God’s System – Symbiosis

This introduces to us the principle of symbiosis. In some cases, such as the nitrogen cycle just mentioned, the waste products from one activity provide raw materials for another activity and enable the total system to continue to operate without garbage. That is one type of symbiosis.

Decades ago I enjoyed watching the storks and carabao together in the fields in Isabela. The storks got much of their food by eating the insects which were attracted to the carabao. The storks were happy, of course, and the carabaos were also happy because the storks eliminated the bothersome insects. Another type of symbiosis.

Bees and flowers have a symbolic relationship. The bees need the nectar from the blossoms to provide food for their young. The flowers need the bees for pollination. Neither could reproduce without the other. My father was an apiarist. He raised bees and collected money each year from the fruit growers who gladly paid him to leave his bees in their orchards for 4 to 6 weeks while the trees were in bloom. Their trees produced more fruit with the help of the bees and Dad got the honey. Come to think of it, my father was also a part of the symbiotic system.

Rattan has another type of symbiotic relationship. The Philippines used to have an abundance of rattan but it is now in such short supply that we import it from other countries. In Imugan we tried to propagate it but it is very difficult to make germinate because the seeds are so hard and waxy. I wondered at the time how the forests could produce so much but we could not. I finally discovered that monkeys were the answer.

The monkey enjoys the fruit and climbs to get it but the seeds are too hard to crack and too difficult to remove so he just swallows them whole. The hydrochloric acid in his stomach removes much of the waxy coating from the seed which passes on through his gut. When he defecates he is planting a processed rattan seed with a proper amount of fertilizer. Monkeys usually defecate when they are in a tree and they travel far. This ensures that the rattan plants will be spread throughout the forest and each rattan plant will have something to climb. If we want to increase our supply of rattan, we should increase the number of monkeys in the forests.

A member of one of our churches, by the way, has developed a large santol orchard near his house the same way. He did not have any monkeys so he had to do the work himself.

God’s Systems – Energy and Filters

The sun, which provides the only energy input into the earth system, is actually a huge atomic reactor sending radiant energy to the earth. God knows that such a power source is extremely dangerous and so He put it far enough away to prevent its being a perpetual hazard on earth. It is much more comfortable having the atomic reactor up there than having it sitting on a fault line in Bataan. Its radiant energy can pass through the vacuum of the stratosphere and also through the atmosphere. This is convenient because it is a bit difficult to conceive of power wires that long.

The radiant energy is still, quite dangerous so God created several filters which blanket the earth and protect its occupants from the sun’s damaging effects. The most important of these id probably the ozone layer which removes much of the ultra-violet light. This layer functioned well for hundreds of thousands of years until recently when people invented synthetic products called plastics and florohydrocarbons. For a few years these products seemed to be wonderful but more recently we discovered that they release chlorine and a few other similar chemicals into the air. when released, those gasses proceed to the upper atmosphere where they break down the ozone. At the present time there is a hole the size of the United States in the ozone layer above Antartica and another is developing above the Arctic. In those areas it is no longer removing the damaging ultra-violet light. Scientists are worried and even the politicians at the United Nations are starting to worry but instead of stopping production of such chemicals immediately, they say that they will just slowly reduce production and hope that the earth can survive while they do some more research. It is a very risky decision.

God’s System – Generosity

The systems which God has instituted on earth are very effective, as we have seen, but they can also be brutal. the scientists are finally realizing that Mother Nature is very educational but not very forgiving.

This system of recycling oxygen and carbon dioxide is balanced and self-adjusting through many feed-back systems. It can function indefinitely without our intervention. This is why, in Genesis 2:2 it is recorded that “God stopped working.” He had made a sustainable universe. All of its inter-locking parts and systems, including mankind, were sustainable universe. All of its inter-locking parts and systems, including mankind, were sustainable. What else was there for Him to do?

That is when sin entered the picture, however, so God had to go back to work to make learning opportunities out of our sins and mistakes. He probably feels that His new job is more difficult than creating the universe. All of our ecological sins bring punishments with them eventually, and the punishments are meant to teach but they are sometimes late. It took about 50 years on Leyte, for instance, but when the floods came to Ormoc City, they came with force. I wonder if we have learned the lesson. If not, we will have to keep repeating it until we do.

They say that the Pasig River was a refreshingly clean and living river a hundred years a go but a century’s pollution has killed it. It is better now since Imelda tried to clean it up about 20 years ago but it is still dead. Whenever I bring a group of students from the mountains to Manila for an educational tour, I do my best to stop for a few minutes beside or above the Pasig and let the students “enjoy” the fragrance. They are much less likely to pollute our mountain rivers after the experience. If we learn from our sins and mistakes there is hope that we can keep this world operating properly, both physically and spiritually. If not…

Some of the brutality of God’s systems, however, cannot be blamed on people. Typhoons, for instance, can be very damaging but they perform the important function of providing irrigation water if the forests are available to store it in the underground aquafirs. The forests in north Luzon grow faster that those in Mindanao because the typhoons regularly prune excess branches from the large trees enabling the sunshine to get to the forest floor and stimulate the growth of the wildlings. We can appreciate this here in a comfortable  conference hall but it is not as easily appreciated when your house has just blown away and your farm damaged.

The earth has been increasing its temperature for several decades because of the “greenhouse” effect of too much carbon dioxide in the atmosphere. The eruption of Mount Pinatubo, however, sent huge amounts of fine ash aloft which has reportedly shaded the earth enough to cancel the effects of 40 years of global warming. This is good news to most people but will probably not be a satisfactory answer for the people of Zambales whose homes are under three or four meters of ash and lahar.

Much erosion has taken place over the past centuries and put tons of soil into the oceans. How can that soil be returned to the higher elevations again? God has a system for that also with the help of earthquake as the descending tectonic plates push up the ascending ones. This helps us to understand God’s systems but I realize that it does not provide adequate comfort for the families of the 12 boys who died when slides buried the dormitory of our High School in August of 1990.

What has God done to alleviate the personal pain of people who suffer from the natural systems? His system for that is called “Generosity.” He knows that the physical systems are often brutal but he also knows that they hit small areas while other areas are left unaffected. People in the unaffected areas are supposed to help those who are hurting.

I recall that Texas suffered a terrible drought several years ago and the farmers in Florida generously sent food to help them. The 1992 hurricane destroyed many homes and farms in Florida and it was Texas’ turn to be generous in helping  to rebuilding the homes and business of the people of Florida.

We, in Imugan, were devastated by the earthquake in 1990 and we appreciated the generosity of many people as we mourned our dead and struggled to rebuild our farms. We are preparing ourselves to be generous in case of future calamities elsewhere.

Bad Theology Produced Bad Science

I mentioned that governments desire to do research before they make decisions. As a researcher, myself, I appreciate this but I have some additional observations about research which are especially important in a conference such as this. There are always assumptions behind every research and behind every researcher. Let me just say that I feel the world has lost about 90 years of good research opportunities and wasted millions of man-days because of bad theology. Let me explain.

In the field of biology thousands of man-years of research have been done in trying to decide how this universe came into being but  most of the researchers begin with the assumption that God had nothing to do with it. That, however, is a theological assumption not based on science.

Researchers who start with such an assumption are left with very few working hypothesis for the past three quarters of a century is known as the Organic Evolutionary Hypothesis. Researchers have already spent an inordinate amount of time and money on the problem of origins and the processes by which major inheritable changes can take place to make “Evolution” possible, but they are now recognizing that they are farther from the answer than they were in the beginning. I assume that all of you have studied Logic and know that if a basic assumption is false the conclusion can hardly be true.

If such biologists had been willing to assume, as I do, that an intelligent God had nothing to do with it. That, however, is a theological assumption not based on science.

Researchers who start with such an assumption are left with very few working hypothesis for the past three quarters of a century is known as the Organic Evolutionary Hypothesis. Researchers have already spent an inordinate amount of time and money on the problem of origins and the processes by which major inheritable changes can take place to make “Evolution” possible, but they are now recognizing that they are farther from the answer than they were in the beginning. I assume that all of you have studied Logic and know that if a basic assumption is false the conclusion can hardly be true.

If such biologists had been willing to assume, as I do, that an intelligent God purposely created the universe, they would have spent their time studying the systems that He created so that we could all cooperate more effectively with those systems. To return to my former illustration of the vehicle; we should study the gears and wiring in the vehicle very carefully and analyze their functions. Then we should be careful to grease those parts that need greasing, tighten the bolts that need tightening and otherwise support, by our maintenance, the designer’s intentions.

In essence, if we had done this, ecology would have been invented a lot earlier and we could have discovered the ozone layer before it developed a hole. Now it may be too late. We might also have realized that Leyte was seriously deforested. As it is, people did not complain about the deforestation of Leyte until hundreds of people drowned. i was called recently to Marinduque to research some of its environmental problems. After travelling its roads and rivers and hiking its mountains for a week I feel that the situation there is far more serious than in Leyte.

The science of agriculture experienced a similar problem. Many agriculturists began with the assumption that the soil was merely a place for the plants to put their roots so they would not tip over. Later, some scientists became interested in plant chemistry and discovered that plants need certain chemicals to thrive, especially Nitrogen, Phosphorous and Potassium. In order to force the soil to produce more crops they packaged these chemicals in the least expensive  way and called them fertilizers.

Fifty years ago I studied the romantic descriptions of these technical breakthroughs in agriculture, especially hydroponics, which they said, would increase outputs and eliminate hunger. We don’t hear about hydroponics anymore because it did not fulfill its promises. The IRRI has now had to revise its programs in the realization that the chemical fertilizers and pesticides  which they pushed for so long have had serious and damaging side effects which have caused sickness rather than health. A researcher in Laguna tested the milk from all lactating mothers in that province a few years ago. He discovered that all of the samples were so heavily contaminated with insecticides that they would be forbidden to commerce in any other container.

Now that some scientists have finally begun to study the systems operating in the soil, they have found that their assumptions about chemicals were very simplistic because they had ignored the trace elements and such things as the tilth of the soil which allows the plants to utilize some gaseous elements and compounds. They had also ignored the mycorrhiza and other microflora and microfauna which promote soil fertility. The chemicals which they expected to bring great to bring great wealth eliminate hunger have, instead, destroyed extensive amounts of farm lands and hunger has become worse than in the past. Although it is true that much of the hunger is due to overpopulation, much is due to bad science based on bad theology.

Bad Science Creates Bad Agriculture

Having developed a defective philosophy of biology and agriculture, many scientists continued to depend on chemicals to solve their problems. Blight, for instance, which some of you have seen on carrots, potatoes or tomatoes is caused by a fungus. Following the reasoning of the so-called “scientific agriculture,” fungus problems should be solved with a fungicide. The fungicide kills some of the blight but it also kills the mycorrhiza. The farmer temporarily solved one little problem but created a larger one.

The same thing happened when some agriculturists identified the plant disease now known as “bacterial wilt.” They retreated to their laboratory and invented a chemical which would kill the bacteria which caused the “wilt.” The problem is that any chemical which can kill bacteria wilt will also kill the nitrogen fixing bacteria. Another small problem was solved by creating a big one.

After the agriculturists had succeeded in eliminating God’s two best methods for keeping the soil fertile, they retreated to their laboratories again to produce more chemical inputs, the plants grew rapidly but were very susceptible to insect damage. The chemists returned to their laboratories again to create more poisons to kill the formerly benign insects which had suddenly become pests. Not surprisingly the insects soon developed resistance to the pesticides and the new varieties of insects were worse pests than their ancestors. It was a never ending cycle of destruction.

You might be interested in knowing that one of the reasons that Tuberculosis is still such a serious problem in the Philippines is that the tuberculin bacili have developed resistance to the common medications used for the disease. Malarial mosquitos have done the same thing and malaria is making a come-back. Most scientists now recognize that a more effective approach would have been to work to prevent infection through good living habits and build up resistance through good nutrition rather than merely trying to kill the microorganisms that cause the disease.

Animal husbandrymen are caught up in the same problem. They discovered several decades ago that if they regularly fed antibiotics to their chickens, pigs and cows they could prevent many of the common animal diseases and speed animal growth. Because the cost of antibiotics was less than value of the added meat they began feeding them regularly. I admit that I did the same with my own pigs and chickens 30 years ago before I understood all the effects.

A few years ago a physician in the USA recieved a patient with a minor compliant, prescribed a simple antibiotic which should have cured it quickly but in just a very short time the patient was dead. Many other physicians in the same area had the same experience but they were all so ashamed to expose their failures that they did not, at first, mention it. When one finally did mentioned it, they realized that nearly all of them had the same experience so they sought a common factor and found that all of their ex-patients had been eating meat which had been raised on feed treated with antibiotics. These patients had unknowingly consumed large amounts of antibiotics. These patients had become immune. It took many funerals before they discovered the problem. Most commercial animal raisers in the Philippines, by the way, are still using this system although no one is recording the funerals.

Some Ikalahan Systems Of Dealing With the Environment

We have studied the creation in some detail, how do the Ikalahan react to it?

First, the Ikalahan have diligently fallowed their fields for centuries although they do not follow the Biblical instructions of six years of cultivation followed by one year of fallow. The Ikalahan cultivate for about 2 years  and fallow for an average of 15 years. They do not bother counting years, of course, because they fallow the field when a certain white-flowered weed appears in it. Likewise, they know that when the trunks of the trees are as big as the calf of a man’s leg and the soil smells they can cultivate a field again.

When their camote develop too many leaves, usually after 8 months, few tubers develop. Then it is time ti make a gengen. The women first remove all of the leaves and roots in an area about 3 meters square. They separate the stems that look like good planting material and shade them near the field. All of the tubers they take to their home. The good ones are for family food and the defective ones are for the pigs. All other leaves and grasses are buried in a contour trench dug across the face of the field. The result fertility to the soil while preventing erosion. This is a second way the Ikalahan have of working with God’s systems.

After the earthquake destroyed most of the farms in out area, the people applied a third technique called day-og which their ancestors developed for rehabilitating level lands. They dug out about 8 or 9 inches of the sand, gravel and dead soil which was piled on their fields and filled the hole with whatever vegetation they could get. They then returned the soil and planted their vegetables directly on top. Each day-og section is about 3 or 4 meters square and separated from the adjacent section by a canal. If they do it in a large area the result looks like a huge chess board. The result is a fertile and productive field in a very short time.

For more than 30 years, however, most of the Ikalahan neglected to follow these three very constructive methods of cooperating with God’s systems because they had no land security. They felt that if they would improve their lands it would only make them more attractive to the land-grabbers. They only revived these ancient technologies after 1974 when they obtained their Communal Forest Lease, the first in the nation. Such labor and time investments are only worth while when a family can make long term plans.

Beyond their recognition of hota nalagan hi-gatayo (our creator) whom I discussed during this conference in 1992, I cannot say that the Ikalahan have a theological basis for these technologies. Their recognition of the creator, however, gives them a theological basis of respect for the creation and makes it easier for them to protect the total environment. It also enables them to go beyond their ancient technologies and develop improvements. This has been done at least twice during the past 10 years. Once, some of them,  mostly staff of our foundation, decided to promote some vegetables terracing which they call balkah (literally “belt”). It reduces the slopes and slows or prevents erosion.

The second innovation was made about nine years ago by one of our tribal elders who is also a Church leader. He planted small tree seedlings in his camote field while the camote were still producing. When it was time to fallow the field he had seedlings about 2 feet high. In six years the trees were mature enough to cut and he could recultivate the field. This reduces the needed fallow from 15 years to 7 years without loss of fertility thus doubling the agricultural land. Because he does not need more land, the extra became forests.

Please let me use one more illustration.If you were a town mayor and suddenly learned that ten violent criminals had gone into your public market and 10 of your policemen had gone in after them you would properly be concerned. You also know that there are 100 in the market. Would you then take an armalite and strafe the market to kill the criminals? I doubt it because you would not only kill the 100 innocent shoppers, you would also kill your own policemen, and you might not even get all of the criminals. The wisest thing to do would be to provide all possible support to your policemen and let them take care of the problem carefully.

Pesticides are like armalites. They kill 10 to 15 helpful or neutral insects for every pest that they kill. The worst is that some of the true pests will avoid death by various subterfuges or by developing resistance. The helpful insects seldom recover. The Ikalahan now approach the problem of pests in this way, by helping the “police!”

One of out gardeners, for instance, talked to some scientists and learned that aerobic fungi were the natural enemies of the anaerobic fungi that cause blight. Now, after each rain, we cultivate around the suspectible plants and we have very few problems with blight even though we do not use fungicides. With the other pests, we find the natural enemy and encourage its development. The only difficulty about organic gardening is that the farmer needs to be more intelligent than the worms.

Some Learnings For Us All

1.  It should be clear that families will not protect or improve the environment without motivation. When communities are given authority and security, however, they will feel a vested interest and will make long-term plans which are much more likely to involve environmentally sound methods of resource utilization.

2. The church should not surrender so easily to the aura of invincibility which is usually presented by “science.” Scientists are human. They make assumptions and they make mistakes. It is the responsibility of Christians to ensure that good theology supports good science to enable us to practice good agriculture.

3. All Filipinos must confront the problem of our forests. Every one of the millions of vehicles that runs on the highways, streets or mudholes of this world is releasing tons of carbon dioxide every year. The billions of people, and more billions of animals are also producing more tons of carbon dioxide. The millions of fires in factories, kitchens, back yards and cigarettes add to the problem. The recent decision of our government to produce electricity with more coal-burning generators, is going to increase the problem even more.

Even if our forests were in good condition, which they are not, they would have a hard time re-processing all of the carbon dioxide that is being produced. We really should plant two or three trees for every child who is born just to keep that child supplied with oxygen during its lifetime. Unfortunately, instead of planting, we usually cut down another tree to make the cradle and some more to make a bedroom and thus endanger the survival of that very child. When I arrived in the Philippines almost 40 years ago there were more than 6,000,000 hectares of closed canopy forests. Last April only 800,000 hectares remained. It is probably less than that now.

There is no substitute for the tropical rain forest. Its maintenance is not merely to improve the quality of life, and not primarily to provide lumber and plywood. It must be preserved to preserve life itself. Logging damages the forests but there is a valid alternative to logging. It is possible to assign the forests to the forest communities and with the help of trained personnel let them regularly cull the defective or crowded trees and turn them into lumber. This method actually produces more lumber than the present logging technologies because it speeds up the growth rate of the forests very significantly without ever exposing the soil to erosion.

Conclusion

I began this lecture with a few observations found in the book of Genesis which is appropriate. May I now end it with an equally appropriate text from the book of the Revelation, chapter 11, verses 16 to 18.

“The twenty-four elders…fell on their faces and worshiped God, saying, We give thanks to you, Lord God Almighty…because you have taken your great power and have begun to reign. …The time has come for judging the dead, for rewarding your servants… and for destroying those who destroy the earth. ”

God’s creation was a labor of love. He made this universe sustainable, adequate and challenging and He has provided us with enough brains to understand His systems and coordinate our lives with them. Even with over-population, there are still more than enough resources on earth to provide a good sustainable livelihood for everyone of the resources are properly used. If we are going to keep it working, however, we need to recognize that we are only stewards of God’s property and answerable to Him. If we don’t do it, we and our grandchildren will suffer for our failure.

We said earlier that the systems will punish us if we violate them. That is still true but in case the systems don’t get around to it during our lifetime, this verse from The Revelation reminds us  that God, Himself, will finish the punishment on the judgment day. It is up to us.

Legend of the Buklog

The tale of the origin of the buklog was told to Thimuay Mangura of Vicente L. Imbing by his grandfather, Datu Lumok Imbing, who was the tribal leader from 1921-1958, and who in turn had heard it from his great ancestor Thimuay Imbing who ruled his people in the late 1800s. This story has been retold many times  over and is a tale known to the balians or shamans who specialize in the buklog rituals. The     tale embodies sacred rites and beliefs associated with the various rites of passage among the Subanen people. The ceremony is still practised by the tribe.

A long, long time ago, there was this man, the son of    the union of an earthling and a supernatural, who lived on earth for a thousand years. His name is Jobrael. Sometimes he is called Jobraim. This Jobrael who lived for a thousand years was considered overstaying by Diwata Magbabaya. This Diwata Magbabaya is the Supreme God, the creator of heaven and earth.

The angel Palmot went down to earth, and he looked for Jobrael and when he found him he delivered the Creator’s message.

The messenger had no choice but to go back to heaven without Jobrael. He told Diwata Magbabaya what happened. “Jobrael refuses to obey your orders, he likes to continue living and staying on earth.”

When Magbabaya heard this, he told Palmot, “You go back to earth, bring this kettle with you” (the kettle is similar to the one in which you boil water), but instead of containing water, it was filled with rice bran, which is very light. “The moment,” Magbabaya continued,” you reach earth, you put this on the ground and you let Jobrael lift this kettle up, if he can lift up, then I will permit him to continue staying on earth.”

Palmot brought the kettle full of rice bran to earth and he placed it on the ground as he was instructed by Magbabaya. He called Jobrael, he said, “There is a kettle sent by the Creator, if you like to continue your stay here on earth you better lift this up, if you cannot lift it, you will by all means have to go back to the Creator.”

Jobrael held the kettle and when he tried to pull it up, the whole earth followed (it was like a magnet); when he tried to turn it, the whole earth turned around seven times with it. So Jobrael, in order to show that he can really challenge Magbabaya, the Supreme God, jumped and tried to pull the kettle up. When he did that, he realized that his human body was left on earth, and that he was already in spirit form, floating, flying around.

He then floated around a bit, and he drifted towards the east. When he reached the east, Jobrael was surprised to see so many people, and they were celebrating, dancing and making merry. So, he asked, “Why are you having this celebration here?”

The people answered, “Don’t you know, that Jobrael the overstaying person is now dead? That is why we have to celebrate.”

Jobrael answered , “No, I’m still alive, I’m still around.” Getting no response from the people he floated to the west, he witnessed the same thing, he met people who were celebrating because “Jobrael was now called by God.”

Again, Jobrael insisted, “No, I’m still alive, I’m here, I’m the one.”  But this statement did not have any effect on the people.

He floated to the north, to the south, it was the same scene that he saw, people were having a celebration because Jobrael at last was recalled to heaven. He could not convince the people that he was still around and very much alive. Finally, he was thrown to heaven and caught and imprisoned by the messengers of the Supreme God, Magbabaya.

The Creator said, “You Jobrael are trying to defy my orders, because of this you will be imprisoned here in heaven and you will not be permitted to go anywhere, anymore.”

Jobrael answered, “What will happen to my son and family on earth?”

Magbabaya said, “Your son will be given seven years to stay on earth, after which he will also be recalled back to heaven.”

Once again, Magababaya sent his messenger Palmot to earth to look for the son of Jobrael to deliver him the message.

Inasmuch as he was still single his friends said, “We better look for a wife for the son of Jobrael because he has only seven years to stay on earth and he has no descendants yet.”

So they went on a quest to look for the right woman to become the wife of Jobrael’s son. They went to the east, to the west, to the north, it was all the same, they could not find a woman that will match, or that was fit to be the wife of the son of Jobrael. Then, finally, they went to the center of the earth. There they found a Gomotan.

This Gomotan had a Daughter who was also very beautiful and very intelligent. His companion decided, “Now we have found a match for the son of Jobrael.” And they let him get married.

Although they were now married, she did not submit to him as a wife. She refused to offer food or the betel nut chew (mamaq) to the son of Jobrael. They were also living separately. When asked about this situation she replied, “We have to do something because you will only be staying here on earth for seven years.”

On the first year of their marriage, after harvest time, she gave instructions to her people to mount crosses on the ground facing the east. On these she told them to offer betel nut and lime. The people followed exactly what she had told them to do, because they believed she was a very wise woman.

The following year, she again requested the people to make an altar. The platform is square-like, on it offering were also placed. This altar will be hung inside the sala or living room of the house. Underneath, the altar is supported by a bamboo post. The altar was then decorated with buri leaves, or palm-like leaves called pisa. On this altar offerings will be placed, the blood of the chicken butchered for the occasion, a boiled egg, rice molded into balls and pieces of pork meat boiled without salt. Beside the altar is placed an earthen jar containing rice wine or gasi.

Then, after harvest, on the third year of their marriage, the wife of the son of Jobrael instructed her people to make an altar; buntings of cloth of black and yellow colors were decorations. Then she instructed them to cut wood and make carvings on it. This altar was later placed in the lamin, which is located in the ceiling of a Subanen house.

On the fourth year of their marriage, the wife of the son of Jobrael told the people to procure a large earthen jar. She then instructed them to mount bamboo sticks inside the jar, to tie them with strings and to place on the tips of the bamboo sticks mosala, colored strips of cloth and Subanen sweets tied on the tips of the bamboo sticks. This jar, the wife of the son of Jobrael said, was to be placed near the main post of the house.

Meanwhile, the people wondered if the wife of the son of Jobrael was being given instruction by Diwata Magbabaya, because she was able to execute all of these offerings. But of course, they knew that she was also a very wise woman, so they did not question or doubt her wisdom, but instead followed all of her instructions.

On the fifth year, she requested the people to go to the forest and gather a certain kind of wood to be used for a post. She told them to being this to the house, after which she asked the balian to apply some “medicine’ on the post, and to offer prayers to prevent evil happenings, sickness or any untoward incidents to take place in their community.

Then, on the sixth year, she told her trusted people to go to the forest to gather a special kind of wood called bayug to be made into a mortar. She gave specific instructions that the tree, after it is felled, had to be carried on the shoulders of the men instead of having the carabao drag or pull it. When they went to the forest, they beat the going and were chanting prayers. They got the trunk of the bayug tree as per instructions and brought it back to the house and presented it to the woman. She then called the balian to hew a mortar out of the wood, and told her people to have this placed under the house. She told them to cover it with nipa leaves to protect it from people who might step or fall on it. Then she told the people to play the gongs, to dance and also to butcher a pig for the occasion.

The following year- the last year that was given by the Creator to the son of Jobrael so he can continue living on earth- the wife then gave an order to her people to go to the forest and gather a special wood called labalud. She told them to cut eight trunks of this kind of wood. Third time they brought it back to the house by having a carabao pull the sled where they placed the tree trunks.

A few days later she instructed them to dig eight holes in square formation, the holes three meters equidistant from each other. On these holes a center post was placed or mounted facing the east. This is the first post that they erected in the platform site, facing the house. On the post, the balian applied some “medicine,” after which the other remaining seven posts were mounted.

Then she told them to prepare the bamboos, which were split and flattened. These she said were to be used as the flooring of the platform. Since they were not to used nails as they did not have them yet, the posts and the flooring were tied with rattan vines which they also had gathered from the forest. All told, the platform construction was completed by sundown and there was much feasting, dancing and drinking of gasi to accompany the construction of the platform by the people of the wife of the son of Jobrael.

As per instructions of the wife of the son of Jobrael, in all of the seven years of yearly activities that she had given to his people to fulfill, they always had to butcher pigs and provide food and drinks for the people who were involved in the various stages of the ritual. There is also the continuous beating of the gongs day and night to provide accompaniment for the dancing from the time they have started gathering the materials which were ordered by the wife of the son of Jobrael.

And so it came to pass that in the seventh year, Palmot the messenger of the Creator Magbabaya was again sent back to earth to fetch the son of Jobrael. When he arrived on earth he looked for the son of Jobrael. Finally, when he couldn’t find on earth, he went to the center of the earth, the place where the son of Jobrael and his wife lived.

Upon reaching the center of the earth and finding the son of Jobrael, Palmot said, “I am here to get you now as ordered by the Supreme Creator, you have to go back to heaven for your time is up already.’

Upon hearing this, the wife of the son of Jobrael answered and said, “No, you cannot get the son of Jobrael now, you see,” she told Palmot, “we have made all these things, and we do not even know how we will call or name all of them. Perhaps of you can give us the names of what we have made, then maybe you can bring my husband back to heaven with you.’

She continued, saying, “Inasmuch as I have not even offered any food or betel nut chew to my husband, you cannot get him now, because we have not been living together. We have to make or perform all these things, even if we do not know what we could call all of these. ”

Palmot could not do anything. He scratched his head and said, “I myself do not know the name of all these. I will have to go back to the Creator and ask him what this is all about.”

So Palmot, the messenger of the Creator, went back to heaven. When he reached heaven, the Creator asked him, ‘Where is the son of Jobrael? Did I not tell you to bring him back?”

Palmot replied, “Yes, oh, Supreme Creator, but when I reached the earth, I had to look for him. When I finally found him, I was confronted by his wife who told me I couldn’t bring her husband back to heaven because she said they will have to know the name of the things that they have made in behalf of her husband, the son of Jobrael. Since I do not know them myself, I had to come back here to ask you.”

The Supreme Creator said, “Why don’t you describe these things to me?”

Palmot then proceeded to describe the figures that the wife of the son of Jobrael made beginning from the first year of their marriage.

The Creator said, “Ah, that is what you call the salangsang. You tell the people on earth that is how it should be called.”

Then Palmot continued to describe the various activities and materials produced and made by the people for the wife of the son of Jobrael.

The Creator called the altar constructed during the second year, out of the seven years he had permitted the son of Jobrael to stay on earth, binalay.

The altar and offerings given during the third year ware called palasanding. The bamboo sticks tied with rattan and decorated with mosala and mounted in an earthen jar, were named banghaso.

Then the Creator said, “The mortar is to be called dulugan, and the pestle, pathaw; the master post, guingho ran tumayam; the wood is flexible and does not break easily will be called labalod.” The naming of the various parts was completed up to the seventh year by the Creator.

And finally, Diwata Magbabaya declared the whole structure and its attendant activities as the buklog.

After this, the Creator said, “Since the wife of the son of Jobrael has done this, we do not have the right to get him to return to heaven. They have offered these things for him, his wife has redeemed her husband now.”

And so the son of Jobrael stayed on earth for many years and he lived together with his wife and grandchildren.

“That is the story of how the Subanen came to know about the buklog,” Thimuay Mangura Vicente L. Imbing said. “Perhaps,” he continued, “this might as well be the origin of other related rituals and celebrations in our Subanen culture.”

“You know, some of the rituals here that have been observed within the seven-year period are also part of our rites of passage, like the putting up of a banghaso during our wedding ceremony, or the setting up  of a binalay or the salansang during healing ceremonies.”

With these statements Thimuay Imbing concluded our conversation regarding the buklog.

A Response to Antoon Postma’s Paper

As I went through the pages of the paper, I cannot help but feel a debt of gratitude for having been privileged to read its content. It is, indeed, worthy of thanksgiving that we have in our midst Antoon Postma whose dedication to the study of Hanunoo-Mangyan culture has given us an access to the rich and thought provoking material and data.

Let me begin my response to the paper buy focusing on a particular issue which to my mind is significant enough to merit immediate attention. To a predominantly Christian country such as the Philippines, there abound enormous amount of indigenous material for theologizing. Each tribal group treasures beliefs, rituals and concepts that are not only unique but theologically provoking to discuss as well. On the one hand, their are those sources of information for indigenisation, inculturation and other terminologies whose primary objective is the use of native resources in the formulation of living theology. On the other hand, others are rather skeptical because they perceive in these type of data elements of paganism, of superstitions which will only lead us astray in or search for authentic faith.

Antoon Postma mentioned i his paper a yearly report written in 1634 by the Jesuits to their General in Rome. The report included an account of how missionaries told the Mangyans to burn down a small hut believed to be the habitation of a company of spirits who were recognized by the latter as guardians of the rice fields. The report did not state the reason for doing so. Evidently such belief was considered by the missionaries to be inimical to the Christian faith.

One likely cause of such negative attitude is the reading of the Old Testament. As Christians, we look at the canonical books of O.T. as sources of the word of God. The God we read about there is one. Calling this God, Yahweh the Israelites considered other gods as no god at all but idols. The prophets, particularly those who prophesied in 8th century B.C. were very strong in their condemnation of the other gods. Amos 5:26 reads:

You shall take up Lakkuth your king and Kaiwan your star-god, your images which you made for yourselves, therefore I will take you into exile beyond Damascus, says the Lord.

Lakkuth and Kaiwan were Assyrian deities with which the Israelites came into contact after they settled in the land of Canaan. In the book of Amos, they were condemned as false gods. At best they were images made by human hands. Of particular interest to us who are now focusing our attention to Antoon Postma’s paper is Jeremiah 2:26-28, The RSC reads thus:

As a thief is shamed when caught, so the house of Israel shall be shamed; they, their kings, their princess, their priests and their prophets, who say to a tree, “You are my father, and to a stone,  “You gave me birth! For they have turned their back to me, and not their face. But in times of their trouble they say “Arise and save us! But where are your gods that you made for yourself? Let them arise, if they can save you in your time of trouble; for as many are your cities are your gods, O Judah.”

Here the kings, the princess and the priests are judged to have committed shameful acts: the worship of trees and of stone. Instead of turning to Yahweh for help they addressed the tree as father and the stone as the one who gave them birth, Nena the creator. In the book of Jeremiah, such worship was judged to be useless. It cannot help them nor save them in time of trouble. Only Yahweh, the monotheistic God can.

As we turn to Antoon Postma’s paper, our attention is necessarily drawn to the mention of stone as residence of spirit. The pamara-spirit, for example, is perceived by the Mangyans to reside in a special stone called bugso or mutya. This spirit is believed to have the ability to remove obstacles that the evil spirit (labang) has planted in the human body. The stone is rubbed over the painful spot. Afterwards blood is poured over it as the shaman prays for deliverance from the illness.

To us who profess ourselves Christians and who look at the Old Testament as part and parcel of God’s revelation, it is not easy to ignore the prophetic condemnation of the worship of trees and stones. And yet the beliefs, practices and rituals that we encounter among tribal Filipinos involve elements that are similar to those that were attacked and rejected by the prophets.

As already mentioned, stones are believed to be abodes of spirits, water sources are owned and inhabited by spirits to whom offerings of food are ritually made to activate their function. Of course, one can always insist that these tribal beliefs are unique in themselves. As such, it’s unfair to compare them or to liken them with those we find in the Old Testament. Their uniqueness cannot be questioned. As indigenous expressions, they necessarily contain their own peculiarities and idiosyncracies. But the point is that viewed from the angle of Christian interpretation or perspective, the two are likely to be seen with bias and prejudice that result from our reading of prophetic condemnation.

This prejudice is, I think, a major stumbling block in our effort to discover the role of tribal experiences in the construction of Filipino living theology. To eliminate such a stumbling block, the first step is to expose it as it is, that is to say, to recognize its prejudicial character. As we examine, for example, those passages in the Old Testament, that were not influenced by those who were responsible for prophetic writings, we can cite instances where other gods were mentioned, believed and embraced by the patriarchs. El Bethel (God of Bethel), El Elyon (God Most High), El Olam (Everlasting God), El Roi (God of Seeing) and El Shaddai. We do not know much about these gods but we are aware that El was the supreme father-God of the Canaanite pantheon. Here we find an instance where the patriarchs adopted for their own use an existing belief of God by the Canaanites. In other words, there was a recognition prior to the coming of the prophetic writers of other gods. As the early Israelites settled in the land of Canaan, they borrowed the Canaanite nation of God and appropriated it to their own religion.

This contact point with Canaanite religion was ignored by the prophets. Without explaining to their audience the mythological background and the other aspects of the beliefs they attacked and condemned, they drew attention to its idolatrous character. Again and again they declared that the baals were false gods, their images were made by hands and they could not really help human beings. But they never went into any kind of in-depth analysis or explanation as to why such belief was embraced and perpetuated by the Canaanites.  They never explained the rationale for their objections and in the process denied their readers or audience an opportunity to learn something about the beliefs under  attack.

As we turn to Antoon Postma’s paper, Christians should be warned to avoid falling into the same trap present in the Old Testament. Instead of outright rejection,  we shall assume the posture of open-mindedness, a pre-requisite for fruitful dialogue. One inescapable observation that can be made about the paper is a particular view of man. As we read through the description of rituals, the different spirits that inhabit the stones, water sources and rivers and what they can do, we can discern and understanding of man as a needy being.

The first need that comes time and again as the object of ritual to satisfy is healing. the daniw, a spirit familiar has the function – of healing the sick. It drives the labang away so that the soul of the sick could return to the body and thus restore it to health. The Pagawa, a spirit possessor protects the shaman and his family against sickness. It is interesting that the Mangyan’s conception of life after death, when the soul gets to karadwahan, includes the absence of sickness. What we Christians consider heaven or eternal life is defined by the Mangyan in terms of health.

Man’s creatureliness, his limitation is most acutely felt in time of sickness. This is the moment help is really needed, when salvation is defined. Salvation comes when Yahweh, the God intervenes by sending Moses to liberate the Hebrews from oppression.

But in the Mangyan’s experience salvation is described not in terms of man’s inhumanity to man but in terms of the spirits’ inhumanity to man. Ultimately, the cause of Mangyan’s suffering is the evil spirit called labang. It is the cause of serious sickness and of death. Minor illness does not bother the Mangyan very much because it can cured by medicinal plants. Here we can see that for the Mangyan, the environment is a source of help. It provides them the medicine to cure minor illness. The environment for them is like one huge pharmacy, or drug store. The only difference is that while medicine in drugstores is expensive, the environment gives it to them for free. I do not know how the Mangyan express the sense of gratitude and the feeling pf respect for the sources of help the environment provides them.

But the attribution of the source of human suffering to the evil spirit rather than to fellow human beings is worth considering. To the Mangyan, poor harvest, the coming of destructive typhoons, the drying up of rivers and other water sources, all of which cause suffering to them are to be attributed to the workings of the evil spirit . Even wicked human beings who committed serious crimes and all sorts of sin have souls that turn into labang when they dies. Pursued to its logical conclusion, this would mean that human beings or the Mangyan have very little responsibility if there is any, to what is going on around us. The heinous crimes that Hitler committed against the Jews, the killing of the Christians by Emperor Nero of Rome were really not their own doing but the doing of the labang whose field of expertise has to do with these crimes. Human responsibility as understood by the Mangyan lies in the correct performance of rituals, in the faithful adherence to the traditional procedure of offering to ensure the cooperation of the spirits. But insofar as the final outcome and consequence are concerned, man has very little role to play.

Discussion of Antoon Postma’s Paper

As in “The Mamanua” by Dr. Maceda, the belief system of the Hanunuo Mangyan was again taken to task on the following issues:

a. The attribution of the source of human suffering to evil spirits appears to relieve man of responsibility.

b. Human responsibility as understood by the Mangyan lies in the correct performance of rituals, in the faithful adherence to the ceremonial procedures to ensure the cooperation of the spirits.

c. To what extent is man responsible for his actions?

Dr. Postma explained that not everything evil or bad is blamed on spirits. Human beings have a share in the responsibility for wrongdoings committed to one another and are answerable for the state of things in this world. When one Mangyan wrongs another, they also heap curses on each other just like other people. Mangyans have their own customary laws and when someone is accused of ni-rian, the accused has the right to prove himself innocent by requesting the elders to form a council of “judges” who will invertigate the case and provide judgment. As regard natural calamities such as floods whose immediate cause could be attributed to man’s abuse of nature e.g. illegal logging, the Mangyan say that when the taboo against certain vines like the balete is violated, floods will occur. In this case, the flood is the direct consequence of a human action- cutting a balete vine.

The symbolism of the stone as a metaphor for a sick (i.e. spiritless or dispirited) person pertains to the ecosystem of he spirit. When the blood of the chicken signifying life is poured on a stone or a sick person, it is to brig life or the spirit back to where it is absent or wanting. Thus even an inanimate object like the stone comes to life, i.e. becomes the seat of the spirit or in the case of the sick person the pouring of blood brings back life and rescucitation.

Modern day Christians have made a mistake of denying the spirits, which value is found in non-biblical revelations. Non-biblical revelation is not only a revelation from God, but a revelation of what is existing. On the other hand, biblical revelation looks to the Judeo-Christian experience for contextualization. However, biblical writers appropriated or adapted historical elements of ancient history to give it meaning from the perspective of salvation history. Thus, the sacred places, which were ancient residences of older gods or deities when adapted into the history of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, became “points of itinerary towards the sacred land.”

Ecology and Creation According to the Bukidnon of Central Mindanao

Bukidnon is a land-locked province in north central Mindanao. It has as area of 803,810 hectares. Its capital town is Malabalay 60 kilometers by air or 104 kilometers by road, southeast of Cagayan de Oro. It is 850 kilometers by air from Manila. On the west it is bounded by the provinces of Lanao del Norte and Lanao del Sur. The two Agusans bound it on the east, Cagayan de Oro and Misamis Oriental on the north, and Davao City and North Cotabato on the south. It rises abruptly to height of 900 feet above sea level. it has many plateaus, canyons, plains and valleys. I has high and long mountain ranges. Mt. Kitanglad (2,380 meters), is an extinct volcano, and is found on the center and dominates the Bukidnon plateau. Mt. Kitanglad (2,380 meters) and Mt. Tangkulang (1,678 meters) are the highest peaks in Bukidnon.
Bukidnon has many rivers and streams. The headwaters of the Pulangi are found near the foot of Mt. Kimangkil in Misamis Oriental, enlarged by tributaries like the Sawag, Manupali, Tigwa, Maladugao and Muleta rivers. The Pulangi flows southwards to  Cotabato. From the slopes of Mt. Kitanglad flows the Cagayan River, stretching through the western and northern borders, gently flowing through Cagayan de Oro and joining the sea at the western side of Macajalar Bay.  The  Tagoloan River springs from Can-ayon, east of Malaybalay, and is fed by tributaries like the Mangima,  Kulaman and Atugan rivers. It winds northward and flows into the southeast coast off of Macajalar Bay. The plateau is practically covered by cogon (Imperata cylindrica), bagukbuk and talahib grasses and is ideal for cattle raising.

The Mamanua Belief System

The Mamanua (Konquista, Kongking, Amamanua, Mamaw) of Northeastern Mindanao as a people have remained of interest to this writer up to the present. He came to know about them as a  student in the Surigao High School, when, on occasions, he went with his father to the Mindanao Motherlode Mines (also called Mabuhay) to deliver goods to the customers of his father’s tailoring shop. While there he met this dark skinned people mixing with the workers in the said mine. They were there to sell a variety of goods, viz., split rattan, wood of the fishtail pal, occasionally a wild chicken, wild boar’s meat, deer’s meat, etc. The fact that he could communicate with them in Surigaonon led him to several conversations with them. This continued every time he went with his father to Mabuhay. This interest was kindled in him due to the fact that they were different from the other ethnic groups (Tagalog, Ilocano, Waray, Ilongo, etc.) working in the mine. He learned from the Mamanua themselves that they lived in the surrounding mountains, around Lake Mainit and the banks of the rivers.

This interest in these people remained latent until the time when the writer did his graduate studies under Prof. Dr. Rudolf Rahmann, S.V.D., especially in his lectures on the Negritos of Southeast Asia. Finally, after completing his academic requirements, he started rooting around for the Mamanua. He went to the many places which they had indicated. After gathering preliminary data, he reported to his professor in Anthropology that he wanted to do his thesis on them. At first, his mentor was not convinced and said that there were too few of them for him to be writing about. But this writer persisted, taking pictures of them, their settlement, their mode of making a living, etc. and sending these pictures to his professor. Finally, Dr. Rahmann consented. So he began his research work among them, starting as early as 1952. Finally, he wrote his thesis on the Mamanua as a start. As a later consequence, a larger version came about comparing the Mamanua culture to the rest of the Negritos of the Philippines (the Manide of Bicol, the Baluga of Northern Luzon, the Ati of Negros and Iloilo) and the Southeast Asian Negritos (the Andamanese of Andaman Islands, the Semang of Malaya, etc.). Basically, this paper discusses only the Mamanua.

The Mamanua As A Race

Generally, the Mamanua are chocolate brown in color with kinky or frizzly hair. Many of them still possess the characteristics of the pure Negrito, but a large number of them are descendants of Mamanua and Manobo intermarriages. Thus they are lighter in complexion and much taller. This mestizo group still retains, to a large extent, their Negrito features, e.g. curly hair, and even Mamanua women, married to Bisayan men, have children resembling more the Negrito than the Bisayan. Garvan in his early reports says that the Mamanua at the beginning of this century were still “full blooded Negritos in every respect — physical and cultural.”

As said already, there is still the pure Negrito type among the Mamanua. The pure Negrito type has a low, narrow, receding but bulbous lbous forehead. The nose is short and squat with flaring nostrils. The root of the nose is depressed and the bridge is short and low. The hair is kinky or frizzly. Their skin is chocolate brown and they are about five feet tall.

Their total number is hard to determine. At the time of the thesis work of this writer, there seemed to be about 500 Mamanua in the mountain range between the Pacific coastal town of Bacuag and the barrio of Kitcharao (now a municipality). Something like 200 were found in the hilly countryside around Lake Mainit. There were about 75 in barrio Sibahay near Lanuza, Surigao. This last figure was obtained thru correspondence. Of about this thousand people, most are Mamanua-Manobo mestizo, although a significant number remain to be still pure Mamanua.

In 1910 Beyer gave the total number of Mamanua to be 3,850. Other writers disagree and say that this figure may be too high now. Garvan states that during the Christianization of the Mamanua there were 1,000 baptized Mamanua.  This number, however, may have decreased due to intermarriages with other  population groups and also by the enslaving and ruthless killing of Mamanua on the part of the other tribes. The former phenomenon of intermarriage continues even today thus further depleting their numbers. And because they also have somehow taken the  steps to become marginal farmers, they intermarry more and more with the surrounding ethnic groups.

Mamanua Physical Environment

The Mamanua, to a large extent is a creature of his  environment. Of this he knows so much that his knowledge is truly amazing.

Basically, the Mamanua belong to the hunting and food gathering group. It may also be noted that some Mamanua already have become marginal farmers, as in Ipil, where some Mamanus families have come to own titled lots. The same is happening around Lake Mainit where some Mamanua own pieces of untitled lots.  But to a large extent, he is still a hunter and food gatherer for, after planting their crops, he continues to engage in his old activities. Some Mamanua have been seen and met in Baybay, Leyte by this writer. Asked what they were doing there, they said that they were gathering rattan. And some Mamanua are said to have traveled as far as Samar Island gathering rattan. They continue still to remain as hunters and gatherers. This way of life necessitates a good knowledge of the flora and fauna in the environment.

Around Lake Mainit they are found in the interior areas of the the municipalities of Kitcharao, Sison and Mainit. In San Roque, near the western portion of the lake, they even have a Mamanua cemetery, probably a remnant of their Christianization. It may be noted that during the dry season the Mamanua living in the scattered barangays of the towns mentioned congregate along the shores of Lake Mainit for their fishing activities. This large lake spans the provinces of Surigao and Agusan. The western part of the lake is stony. Here the Mamanua fishermen catch goby called pidyanga. The sizes of this fish vary from that of a large thumb to the size of one’s arm. The lake is low during the dry season, and the fishes have been noticed to go upstream in the tributaries. These tributaries are: from the north, the large Mayag river; from the east, the Mahayahay river; and finally to the south, the Colo-rado river. The outlet of the lake is the Tubay river, which is large during the rainy season and small in the dry season.

On the lake’s southern part today there are ricefields cultivated by the Christian lowlanders. Near its eastern shores are mudflats that favor the growth of the fresh water snails, i.e. egi. Here the lowlanders have put up small scale duckery projects. The egi is utilized as feeds by the duck raisers. In the southern portion, during the later part of the dry season, the Mamanua put small temporary settlements. Here they go fishing and hunting along the shores of the lake. The eastern portion of the lake, towards the town of Mainit, is rocky and a second growth forest dominates. In this second growth forest monkeys and the various kinds of parrots, kalaw, tariktic and other birds, still abound. Crow are found here in this craggy portion of the lake in large numbers.

In the upper portion of the Mayag river, especially in Kantugas, is a Mamanua settlement. Now it has been converted into a culture change project by the diocese of Surigao. Earlier records show, however, that this area was a reservation put up for the Mamanua. But the lowland Christians have taken over and have Planted coconuts. Only a small portion has been left along the banks of the river Mayag, and on this small portion is found the settlement. Towards the east of the river is a mountain, called Pako. Here the Mamanua have a small settlement too. Now and then this settlement becomes very small, especially during times of difficulty in obtaining food. For then, the families go down the coconut plantations to work for the Christian farmers. Prominent among these coconut plantation owners is the Aceron family, the children of which are half Mamanua, since their father is married to a Mamanua woman.  Here in their coconut farm the Mamanua help and eke out a living.

To the South of the lake, the Mamanua are found along the banks of the large Colorado river. Here they fish and cultivate small pieces of land for their other needs. And when fiestas come in the nearby barangays they leave their settlement to attend them.

On Mahayahay mountain they have a settlement of more or less twenty to thirty households. This is located on the top of the mountain. Since Lake Mainit is nearby (ca. 5 km. away), they stay in this place and go to fish in the lake. If they are not fishing, they gather forest materials to be sold later in the different tabo-tabo. From the sale of their products they buy things for the family needs. They may also go hunting or trapping in the surrounding forests, especially during the rainy season.

The Use of the Knowledge of the Physical Environment

It can be said without fear of contradiction that the Mamanua is well versed in his own environment. His knowledge of this is vast. Whether in a single hut or in a settlement, the Mamanua normally build their houses near a stream or a river bed. This is important for him for it is a source of water, his most immediate need, and during certain times of the day such bodies of water can be a source of small fishes and crustaceans. During the nights when there is no moon, he fishes the whole length of the body of water with the help of a resin torch. It must be noted that the Mamanua considers it bad to defecate in the water.

When living as a single family, they build a but in a small clearing near the water-bed, as mentioned, or on a ridge. The latter practice is done so that if there is any danger that threatens, it is easy to take flight. Usually, for the single hut, only the immediate vicinity of the house is cleared; the rest is left alone. So if he feels like going out hunting  or trapping  in a few minutes he is already in the forest.

In the forest he is alert and happiest. He listens to the bird calls which he can easily decipher as the call of the limokon  (turtle dove), the manatad (ground dove), the saliksik (kingfisher), the balu (imperial pigeon), or the punay (yellow-green dove). The dove have a different cooing call. On the other hand, he is able to recognize the kalaw (the large hornbill) which utters a loud cry during early morning, noon and dusk. The second hornbill is the awid, similar in color to the kalaw but smaller in size. Its call is somewhat like aah, a ah…” The third kind of hornbill is the small-est. The female is black in color but the male is black and white. As it feeds on the fruits of two wild bananas, agutay and pakoy, it continues to cry out “tariktik-tariktir . Of course, easily recognizable by them is the crow. It calls out its name “uwak-uwak-uwak” as it flies. Recognized also by the Mamanua are the different kinds of parrots, viz., the kayangag (red-billed parrot), the kanawihan (gray-billed parrot), the abukay (white billed and white feathered parrot) and the periko loro (the white billed but green feathered parrot). In addition to them, they also know the uwak-uwak (the raven). They recognize the hawk family from the smallest, the sicop (falcon), to the banog (the kite) and the mana-ol (monkey eating eagle). The diving bird, called sili, is known to them, as this exists in the waters of Lake Mainit. They recognize the different moor hens and the two kinds of wild duck. All these birds are seen by the  Mamanua in the lake.

Sometimes the Mamanua builds his but or a group of huts near the shores of the lake. Well at home in this environment, he therefore makes a living in this body of water. He collects the soso (long sized, fresh water snails) and the egi (short sized, fresh water snails). The latter are plentiful in the lake. They also collect the giant fresh snails called kanbuhay. These are sometimes eaten raw the by them. Different fishes are caught by the Mamanua, viz., the bonog (small goby), pidyanga (large gobies), casili (eels), hayo-an (mudfish), gingaw, pigok, (small sharks of the fresh water variety), languog, etc. Also in the lake and its tributaries are caught kagang (crabs), ulang (small, fresh water shrimps), and the padyi (giant fresh water shrimps).

The Mamanua who live near the seashore, i.e the Ipil, have learned to extract a kind of marine worm called tamilok from rotten timber in the sea. They eat this animal raw. Furthermore, they also have learned to catch marine species of fish.

Other animals caught near or around the lake are the ibid (iguana), the hayo (monitor lizard), and the giant bull frogs. Of the crocodiles, the Mamanua have only heard stories. The crow is sometimes trapped by the Mamanua, since they are plentiful in the lake. The amo (monkeys) live in the trees lining the lake shores. The Mamanua have a trap for them which will be discussed later on. Sometimes, however, they are able to catch a monkey by surprise while it is feeding on the egi or balinkokogo (land snail). The lagasao (deer) and the bo-og (wild boar) are trapped and hunted by them.

In the nearby forest, the Mamanua are able to gather forest products. The most common are following: payasan (a king of rattan), kalapi (another kind of rattan), yantok (also rattan) and many smaller species of rattan; the wood of pugahan (fishtail palm), anahaw (palm brava) and anibong; and to a lesser extent the wood of idyok (sugar palm). The wood of the first three palms are used by lowlanders for flooring and axe handles. On the other hand, the cabo negro from the idyok is used as a roofing material. Furthermore, the idyok and pugahan are sources of starch.

Other Means of Making a Living

Trapping and Hunting

Trapping and hunting depend very much on the knowledge of the fauna as well as the pattern of behavior of the animals. The Mamanua know how to trap birds, wild chicken, monkeys, deer, and wild pig.

They have several kinds of traps for the wild animals. One of them is the lit-ag. This trap is made of resilient sapling that pulls the noose tight around the game, and a triggering mechanism laid out on the ground. Once the animal steps on this, the noose is pulled by the sappling and the animal is caught by the leg. This trap is effective for wild chicken, ground dove, the two kinds of lizard mentioned, and the singalong and milo (both civet cats). The hugpit is mainly used for catching the monkey. When the monkey snatches the bait from the trap, the piece of log- a part of the trap- falls on the monkey. Thus the monkey is pressed between two logs, and is killed. The second monkey structure. This is baited with camote attached to a trigger mechanism. As soon as the bait is touched, the door falls shut and the animal is caught inside. Usually it is taken out alive. A simple trap is made out of matured coconut. A small hole is bored through the husk and the shell to allow the hand of the monkey to enter. A piece of camote is placed inside the coconut as a bait. As soon as the monkey clutches the camote in his balled fist he cannot get out. There is a tug of war until the animal is tired out. He is unable to get out his hand because his balled fist if larger than the hole. He is not smart enough to let go of the camote. When the trapper comes he kills the animal. The last kind of trap is the atub. This consists of four heavy logs tied together. A trigger mechanism is placed on the ground. As soon as the animal touches the camote bait, the logs fall on it. It is killed immediately.

The other trap is for the wild pig and deer. This is a spear trap with the trigger mechanism placed on the path of the animal. As soon as the animal brushes against the trigger mechanism, the spear is released and propelled by a strong sapling. It therefore impales the animal. Sometimes the game will have been dead for one or two days and the meat will have begun to rot before it is found. The Mamanua, however, still brings home the catch. It is eaten as “hot meat.”  Another trap for these two animals is the gahong. This is a deep pit dug in the path of the animal. The pit is cleverly camouflaged and so, the animal unknowingly steps on the cover. The animal falls through and is caught by the trapper. A variation of this is to place pointed stakes in the trap. The animal that falls through is impaled and killed.

Smaller devices are designed by the Mamanua to catch the limokon (turtle dove). They place gummed sticks over a decoy bird’s cage. Then a call is made by the trapper. This is answered by the decoy. Turtle doves nearby come to investigate and alight on the gummed sticks. They are caught by the trapper. They also have a wild chicken trap that use a decoy. This trap consists of standing rattan loops that surround the decoy cock. The trapper makes a crowing sound which is answered by the decoy. A nearby wild rooster will resent the presence of another cock in his territory. So he comes running towards the decoy spoiling for a fight. In the process, he gets caught in the trap- called karang. The trapper comes to get the caught wild rooster.

Fishing

Hunting and trapping do not play a very important role anymore due to the deforestation. Fishing therefore has become one of the more important activities in Mamanua life. They usually fish in the river and in the lake. One method of fishing is called panampong. Here, a branch of a river is surveyed to determine if it is possible to divert it by putting up a small dike. If so, they begin to build the dike. First, large stones are piled up, then smaller stones, then sand. Finally, banana leaves are placed against the flow of the current. The water is directed towards another direction and part of the dike becomes dry. It becomes easy for the Mamanua fishermen to collect the crabs, fishes, fresh water shrimps, frogs, etc. Later they place the bayantak at the end of the ring stream branch. They say that the animals in the water will follow the receding waters, and hence enter into the bayantak. Where there are large stones, and eels are suspected to be living underneath them, they use pesticide, i.e. tubli, to kill them.

During dark nights they will come up with torches made from the resin of lauan or pili trees. They will torch the entire length of the river. Fish and other animals are caught with the hand or wire spears, called bidyo. And if an eel is sighted, a nudyo will be used to kill it. Another method of fishing, to catch the large mudfish, is termed pamagyay. The bagyay is a large three pointed wire spear. This is propelled by several strands of rubber band. The fisherman looks for a place where young fingerlings of the mudfish are gathered. He watches over this place patiently without moving. As soon as the mother fish comes up for air, it is shot with the bagyay. A good fisherman may catch up to ten large mudfish by this method.

Sometimes, at the shore of the lake, they make a fish trap called dumpil. This takes advantage of the flow of water and the lowering of its level. Only small fishes are caught in this kind of trap. Sometimes none.

Women and children help also in gathering small animals. They collect egi, soso and kanbuay from the shallow portions of the rivers and the lake. They will fish with their hands is called panguot. The fisherman simply places his of large stones and, if lucky, he may be able to catch fish, shrimps and crabs. Small fishes like pait, bonog, small tilapia, and others are caught in this manner. Also, when they are lucky, they catch the slow moving large fresh shrimp called padyi.

Hunting

Hunting is done by the Mamanua men with their dogs. The deer or wild pig is chased by the dogs. These animals, when tired out, will seek haven in a water hole. There the animal is cornered and killed. If the hunter is able to borrow a shotgun, he goes hunting with it. If his sallies  have been without luck, then certain ceremonies are performed.

Honey gathering

The Mamanua gather honey from three kinds of honey bees: the liguan, kiwot, and putyokan. The liguan store their combs in cavities in trees. They are attracted outside of their home by torches during the night. In their attempt to put out the fire, the liguan are killed. The honey gatherer is free, therefore, to take out the honey combs. On the other hand, the putyokan’s honey comb is suspended from a branch of a tree. The bees are lulled to sleep by the use of tobacco smoke. When they are all asleep, the honey comb is harvested. The kiwot are small bees and do not sting. Their small amount of honey is gathered by putting one’s hand inside the cavity where the combs are stored. The Mamanua also eat the larvae of the bees.

Agriculture

The Mamanua practice a crude kind of horticulture. Like the Christian lowlanders, they also make kaingins. First, they cut the underbrush; then they cut small trees; and finally, the large trees are cut down. The branches are lopped off. A period of about a month is made to pass so that the kaingin will dry up. Then this is fired. The clearings are started about the last week of March. By the third of April the clearing is fired and prepared for planting. It should be noted that, in the clearing, the heavy labor is provided by the men; and so is the fencing of the clearing. The planting is done by cooperation of the sexes, including the children. These Mamanua farms are small and, on the average, from thirty to forty square meters. Some are larger. A few of the Mamanua have acquired titles to their lands through the help of some lowland Christians.

Their main crop is camote. After five to six months, the tubers are matured and are harvested. They continue harvesting for a while, for the vines also yield tubers. All other crops planted are secondary. They plant also certain kinds of gabi, i.e. karlang, and ubi. Some Mamanua have been encouraged by local officials to slowly plant money crops such as coconuts. They may plant coffee and cacao trees. However, they do not know how to prepare the seeds.

In their farming activities, they use the ever-present nudyo for cutting the underbrush and for general cultivation. Trees are cut with the aid of an axe which, if they do not own it, they borrow from some Christian friends. For drilling the corn and rice holes, they continue to use the digging stick. This implement is a stick about a meter long and as thick as a man’s arm. One end of this stick is sharpened and used for drilling. For rice, they favor the flat wood of the pugahan for drilling. For making mounds for planting camote, they use the nudyo or bolo.

Forest Products for Sale

The Mamanua gather many forest products that are marketable. Notable among them are the varieties of rattan, viz., payasan, kalafi, yantok, etc. These are gathered and cut to lengths fo three meters. Then, later they are split into one centimeter wide splits, cleaned and hung up to dry. A person can clean as much as 600 splits of rattan a day. They are sold by bundles of 100 splits, called the mano, at the prevailing price. Presently, they gather rattan and convert them into poles ca. 300 centimeters long. These are brought by the agents of the rattan furniture-makers. Other palm products that they gather are the pugahan, anibong and anahaw. Anibong is often sold as posts for fish corrals. The other two palms are split and made into boards for flooring. They may also be sold for axe handles.

Orchids are gathered by the Mamanua and sold. The most common varieties sold are the tiger and the dove orchids. Some orchids are sold to the lowlanders as components of a love potion called lumay. Together with the anibong poles, diliman, a kind of fern used for tying parts of the fish corral, are also used. They also sell nito, a black colored fern used for decorating basketry.

They collect resin, called sayong, from the lauan tree. This and the sap of the pili nut tree are sold. Dried baliw and pandan leaves are vended for weaving mats and small containers. Medicinal plants, called pamughat, for newly delivered mothers, are also sold in the market. Edible fungi, called olaping, ohong, labit and others, are gathered when plentiful and brought to market for sale. The most common wild fruits they sell are the kalapi, pili nuts, and itlog sa lagsao (wild rambutan).

It must be noted that the Mamanua also have handicrafts. They make and sell ayat (baskets for shoulder packing), hammocks, and bayantak (a fish trap). The last item is made out of bamboo and bamban.

Working for Wages

The Mamanua hire themselves out to the Christian farmers as farm workers. If a father is thus hired, the whole family comes with him and they work. Hence, they have to be included in the meals prepared; but the father is the only one paid as a hired hand. They may work as wood-fellers. In the past, they were hired by the mine administrators to cut trees for timbering purposes. Among the fellers, a one meter in diameter lauan– or any tree for that matter- would take less than half a day to cut. The women hire themselves out as house-helpers, but usually they go home in the evening. The home services are rendered only to close friends. As workers, they are usually honest although there have been reports of malfeasances.

Domesticated Animals

Some domesticated animals are kept by the Mamanua. They keep chickens, dogs, and pigs. These animals are never in large number since, when they move, they are excess baggage. Pigs are kept to be slaughtered, when needed, during curing and full moon prayer ceremonies. Chickens are seldom killed to be eaten, but they are saved for certain rituals. Sometimes the Mamanua are able to catch a baby monkey which is kept as a pet in the family. Turtle doves are kept in cages since they are used as decoys for trapping. Dwarf roosters are kept to be made as decoys for their chicken trap.

Food Preparation

As already mentioned above, the staple food of these people is steamed camote. Among the Mamanua who are in more or less permanent settlements, i.e culture change projects, the usual fare is either corn grits or rice. In the forests, however, camote and other root crops are the mainstays. They have other sources of food when they run out of supply of camote.

The kuyot is a wild form of yam. This is poisonous when not properly prepared. The Mamanua, on the other hand, know how to prepare and depoison these roots. They peel the hairy tubers and slice them into thin slivers. A large hole is prepared in the ground. This is lined with wild banana leaves, and then the sliced roots are placed inside this hole. Boiling water is then poured into the pit until it is almost full. Later, they cover up the hole with banana leaves so that the heat will not escape. The mixture is left to cook the whole day. The next day, the half-cooked roots are taken out. Then a blanket is spread under running water. It is stretched out and the four corners of the blanket are tied down or held by pieces of stones. Then the slivers of kuyot are spread out on the blanket and the water is allowed to wash away the poison. Now and then the roots are stirred. These are allowed to stay soaking in water for almost one day. By then the poison will have been washed away. Then the washed roots are taken away and dried. They place these in a basket. The owner can take a portion and cook it with coconut milk or just plain water. Occasionally, the kuyot is cooked with sugar or simply fried.

The pugahan, when about to bear flowers, has part of its body enlarged. If this happens, the pugahan is adjudged to have plenty of starch. This is cut down by the Mamanua, and later cut into stumps of about a meter and a half. It is split open and the pit is mashed with a wooden hammer. The mashed pit is taken out and placed in a cloth container stretched out on the opening of a petroleum can. Water is allowed to cover the mashed pit and this is stirred. The starch passes through the strainer and settles at the bottom of the can. The process is repeated until all the stumps are finished. If they are lucky, they will have almost a canful of pugahan starch which is pinkish in color. The starch is then dried. It is cooked in this powdered from into a favorite dish called kinaboy.

The idyok (sugar palm) is another source of starch. However, since this is smaller and shorter than the pugahan, the yield is small. The Mamanua say it is easier to work on the former than the latter. The pugahan has stiff pit fibers. The powder of the idyok is cooked in the same manner as the pugahan.

Besides the plants mentioned, they also collect wild ubi in the forest. This is also steamed. They gather the heart of the bud of various palm trees, like the pugahan, anibog, etc. These are boiled in water, with salt added to taste, and then eaten; the soup is drunk.

A variety of other things are eaten besides the above, viz., the flesh of wild swine. This is either roasted or boiled in water, with salt added to taste. Sometimes they eat the fat of the wild pig raw, and it tastes like coconut, they say. Deer, kalaw, kabog (large fruit bat), etc. meat are cooked in the same manner as the pork. Large frogs, called bakbak, and grubs of the large beetles are cooked in banana leaves and eaten too. On the other hand, the larvae of the honey bees are eaten raw.

Houses and Material Possessions

The mamanua today build different kinds of dwellings. This is reflective of their changing culture. On a hunting and food gathering activity they put up a windscreen. Leaves of wild bananas and tikoy (young payasan) are used for roofing. They lie on the ground when sleeping, usually near a fireplace. They also put up this windscreen when they are on a trip to another place and stay there overnight. When contracted to cut trees and other jobs the Mamanua also put a windscreen where they may rest. The latter windscreen is complemented with a small platform about sixty centimeters from the ground. This has a flooring of round timber.

In their semi-permanent settlements, the Mamanua build huts. These will have small posts that are crossed to form a series of X’s. The hut will be elevated about a meter or so from the ground. They do not use nails. Rattan and vines are used to tie the parts of the house together. The huts may vary from two to three meters in width and may be longer in length. The elevated roof allows the tallest in the family to stand in its center. These huts have no walls. They reason out that, in case there is danger of attack, the family can easily jump out. A notched log or bamboo serves as a stair. It maybe noted that this hut appears like two windscreen, put together.

The Mamanua who have traveled and worked with the lowlanders imitate their house form. In this type of housing one may seem a bench, baliw container and probably an empty milk carton. The usual practice of the Mamanua is to build their settlements between the Christian lowlanders and the forest.

It must be noted that Mamanua settlements are never permanent. One may find them settled near the shore of Lake Mainit, and the next time they will be encountered in another place. For this reason it is really difficult to make a physical count of them.

The material possessions of an average Mamanua are few. Rarely will an adult have more than one change of clothing. (Once, when we were making pictures of them, I had to wait so that one person could borrow a shirt from somebody.) An average Mamanua has a trusty nudyo (bolo) worn around his waist. He may have a sinagdan (spear). He no longer has the bow and arrow, although early reports say they had them. This implement is now substituted by a spear-like wire implement called the tabak, and the spear-gun called bagyay. Some also have small wire spears called bidyo. The bagyay is used for hunting the big fruit bats called kabog at night when they come to feed on the flowers of the kapok tree. They may also have a red colored handkerchief used for a headband. Some Mamanua still use armlets made from the bristle of the wild pig. But this is slowly being substituted by the aluminum bracelets. They may have a G-string bu they seldom wears it.

Women wear cheap earrings made out of brass wire or aluminum. Young  girls paint their lips and their faces with red coloring obtained from cheap red paper. Tatooing and scarification are practiced by the Mamanua. The latter serves a medical purpose. Trophies, such as skulls of wild pig, antlers of deer, jaws of wild cats, head pieces of the large fresh water shrimps, and the large tail portion of the mudfish are placed in conspicuous places to be easily noticed by a visitor. Teeth-filling and blackening are still in practice. The women used to wear wooden or bamboo combs, but these have been substituted by the cheap plastic kind from the Chinese traders.

Mamanua Social Life

As a social group the Mamanua have various social practices to keep their tribe in existence.

Marriage

The Mamanua marry early. The girls get married about age fourteen or fifteen, and the boys not later than seventeen years. (One instance was brought to the attention of this writer of a girl already having a baby at age fourteen in Kantugas.) Practically all of them living in one community are related. The normal pattern of the residence of the marriage is patrilocal, although the newly married couple may come to live in the group of the bride. If this happens, it is just for a short time.

Young men and women used to come to meet in various religious and social activities. Now they meet in dances, for they come to attend benefit dances held in other communities. It is usual for a man to make known his intentions of marriage through a go-between. If the girl shows some interest, she is sent small gifts by the admirer. The relations continue. Meanwhile, the man gets a ribbing from his friends and so with the girl. Gifts are given to the girl’s parents and her relatives. Then the parents of the man come to negotiate with the parents of the girl. In these negotiations a bride price (bogay) is demanded. This is not paid immediately, and may consist of a piece of cleared land, spear, a bagyay, etc. The delivery of the demanded articles is to be made on a future date. During the period when they are not yet married, the young man usually serves his future parents-in-law. He stays in their house and there fetches water, splits wood, goes out on a hunt with his future father-in-law, and other like services so as to show them that he can already support a wife. Later, he may go home to his own community. This custom is called pangagad.

Marriage ceremonies of the Mamanua are simple. They are not uniform, however. Usually, the parents may ask the barangay chairman to officiate. If this is not possible, a Mamanua father, or his surrogate, may officiate and act as a “priest”. The exchanging and eating of a rice ball is common in the marriage ceremony. While the couple are eating the rice, their hands are clasped by the officiant. Instead of rice, sometimes the young man and woman may drink from a coconut shell. Afterwards, they are pronounced man and wife. Meanwhile, the groom starts paying his bride price.

In another case, the girl may run and hide in the  nearby forest. The groom must seek her out. If found, he brings her to the place where the marriage ceremony is performed. A dance is held later on, with the groom beating on the gong.

On occasions where the parents cannot agree, but eh couple are in love, they may elope. As soon as the couple is found, they are brought to the house of the woman. They are made to kneel down before the mother of the girl and beg for forgiveness. Later, the boy is covered  with the skirt of the mother, until he perspires, as his punishment. Then both parents are called, and the marriage is performed by the officiant.

Typically, the Mamanua marriage is monogamous. The writer has not seen a Mamanua polygamous marriage. If a married woman has illicit relations with another man she will be made to choose between her lover and her husband. If she chooses her husband, the transgressing male is made to pay a fine for dishonoring the husband. And in case the woman finds her lover better than her husband, and she chooses him, then the lover must pay the price demanded by the aggrieved party.

It must be noted that the Mamanua woman who has had an extra-marital affair that has produced an offspring will have difficulty in finding a husband. Hence, pre-marital affairs are taboo.

Childbirth

After nine months of pregnancy, the mother is then ready to deliver the child. Such delivery is an easy affair for the mother. This is credited to her use of a certain vine, called tagaymo. Actually, this may be due to the exercise she gets daily while helping to make a living. The belief about the tagaymo is based on their belief that a she-monkey does the same, In case a female midwife is not available, a male midwife assists. The newly delivered mother is then nursed to her feet. They make her drink the soup of the kalapi, payasan, and a vine called badyi. The drink is a tonic to the nursing mother and will increase her production of milk for the baby. The Mamanua gather together a vine and some barks of trees called pamughat. These are boiled and the concoction is drunk by the newly delivered woman. It is said to prevent the swelling of the womb after birth. The normal food given to the nursing mother will be rice or corn grits (if available) and camote. Together with this will be the heart or the bud of the two rattans mentioned above. Lately, they have learned to include green papaya and meat in the diet of the newly delivered mother. All the plants mentioned enable the mother to produce more milk for the infant.

The newborn is bathed in cold water, if coconut milk is available, this is substituted for the water. Coconut milk is given to the newborn as a purgative. In a few days the mother is up and about helping in making a living. As soon as the mother is able to move about the care of the child is left to an elder sister. The mother comes now and then to nurse the baby. The baby is rocked to sleep in a rattan hammock. When one year old, the baby is weaned by placing a bitter extract of the pangiyawan or from hot pepper on the tips of the nipples of the mother. Soon after, the child learns to take solid food. (In the past, this writer noticed that there was a child who was weaned when about ten years of age in Mahayahay.) When they are on the go, if the child would demand the mammary gland of her mother, the mother would oblige and stop to nurse the child.

About a month after birth, the child will be named. In many cases they are given two names: a Mamanua one and a Christian one. An informant told me that a boy was called goyay (leaves of camote) in Mamanua and Francisco in the Christian way. In the presence of Christians, his second name was used. However, among themselves, he was goyay. Sometimes the child is named after the place of birth or after a tree near where he was born.

Family and Group Life

The Mamanua family is close-knit. The father is considered the leader of the family and the mother takes care of the house. Both the sexes know the division of labor. The boys usually go with their fathers on hunting, trapping, and fishing trips. From this they learn all the skills needed for this kind of work. The boy continues to accompany his father until he has learned all the things needed and then he can ho on his own. They also experience wood cutting. As children, they practice making small-scale traps, and even try to trap their own chicken- all part of the game. The girls, on the other hand, go with their mothers. With her, they learn how to recognize the plants to be collected as food. Poisonous plants for fishing are made known to both boys and girls. They learn how to prepare them. The tubli roots are pounded before being released into the water where fish abound. This is the same thing as in the case of tigao leaves. They learn to prepare tuba by mixing a certain proportion of tobacco and ashes. These pesticides are seldom used by the Mamanua. Some boys and girls, who are especially talented, are taken into apprenticeship for training as sukdan or tambayon. The training will last until they are able to perform the various rituals and ceremonies.

In the settlement, the catch of a hunter, trapper, or fisherman is divided among the members of the community. So the saying that, “if somebody eats, everybody eats” is true among them. Leading the local group among the Mamanua is a headman chosen for being the best hunter, trapper, fisherman, woodcutter, and spokesman of the community. He proposes decisions to be approved by the elders of the group. Usually, he leads the community in transferring from one place to another. Negotiations with the community, like buying forest products and handicrafts, are made through the headman. Occasionally, a sukdan or tambayon is the headman, as in the case of Ama Damil of Mahayahay. He functioned as a political, as well as religious leader. In Kantugas it was noticed that the headman was a woman. She led her small group of Mamanua who were not participants in the culture change project. A quarrel within the community is submitted to the headman for adjudication. In case it gets out of hand, the headman brings this to the chairman of the barangay.

Spiritual Life

The Mamanua from Matinaw, Mainit, Mayag, Sison, Kantugas, Pako, Mahayahay, etc., believe in a God who is powerful and who sees everything that takes place on earth. This is Magbabaya. Below him is a powerful diwata called Ongli. The former is said to live in the heavens, in the easterly direction, and is said to live in a cave. He is just like a man and appears to be like fire. He commands the thunder and lightning. Nobody who sees him lives to cell of the experience. Tama is a lesser diwata and is said to be the nerder, or sometimes the owner of the game. Lower spirits are also called diwata and it is said that their favorite abode is the balete tree or other large trees. In case of an unsuccessful hunt, the Mamanua offer a sacrifice to the diwata, Tama, who will then release a pig or deer. They also believe in the lesser spirits, the engkanto. These can be divided into the good and the harmful ones. They are said to appear like ordinary men. They say that the engkanto can fire invisible arrows into the arrows into the breast of a man. to make him spit blood, and to kill him. The good ones help them in their various economic activities.

Among the Mamanua is found a group of practitioners who practice traditional healing. They are called tambayon or sukdan. They can be divided into two: those who cure by ceremonies alone and those who cure by the use of medicinal plants. Occasionally, these skills can be combined in one person. This was case of Ama Danil. The sukdan gets his curing powers from the good diwatas, by dreaming dreams, by inheritance, and by training. As mentioned above, talented boys or girls may be trained to be sukdan. One Mamanua tambayon was well-known for his capability to cure any snake bite, as well as bites of centipedes and scorpions.

Various ceremonies and rituals are performed under the supervision of the sukdan, except minor ceremonies like the tapa to decoy animals. In the ceremonies performed, the whole community participates. The bakayag ceremonies, witnessed by the writer, were of two kinds. They will be described below.

The first was the full-moon prayer ceremony. Here the participant was not only one community but several communities. The prayer-ceremony started as soon as the full moon began to rise. The ceremony consisted of prayers led by the leading sukdan, in this case, by Ama Danil assisted by a minor female tambayon. Afterwards, the betel nut chew was passed around for all the adults participating in the ceremony. After the prayers and the petitions, there followed dancing by the participants. The first dance was by the main sukdan, followed by the minor tambayon. Later on, all the other participants danced. The dancing was individual, without pairing and a single gong provided the music. Now and then, petitions were made. The main tambayon, when he danced, fell into a trance and he had to be carried from the dancing floor to his seat. The dancing, which alternated with petitions, lasted until the full moon set. Characteristic of this event was the fasting that lasted through out the duration of the ceremony. Only the children were allowed to eat. Cooking for the rest of the participants’ first meal started the next morning.

The second bakayag witnessed by the writer, was an offering for someone who got well after a long illness. This started early in the morning in the interior of Mahayahay and was led by a tambayon. Near the settlement was constructed a platform, high and wide enough to allow a person to pass underneath. This was festooned with young coconut leaves. On the top of the platform was placed a sacrificial pig. The sukdan danced around the platform, at the same time brandishing his spear. He uttered prayers and thanksgiving chants. Later, several petitions were addressed to Magbabaya. After this the tambayon went up on the platform and pierced the side of the pig. Blood spurted out. The cured person was then made to pass under the platform, dripping with blood. All those who wanted to be purified by the sacrifice and the same. The pig was later butchered and the members of the settlement partook of it. All in all, the ceremony lasted about two hours.

A ceremony performed by a Mamanua owner of a decoy dove or rooster is called the tapa. The bird or fowl is subjected to smoke so as to remove the curse. The burning coals in a coconut shell container are sprinkled with kamangyan. This smoking container is passed several times under the animal until the curse is removed. Next time the trapper goes trapping, he will come home with a catch.

Another ceremony performed is the hongod. This is done before planting the vines of camote. A pregnant woman with a child on her back, plants the first seven mounds. She utters a prayer that the camote roots will be like her- carrying the child, one over the other.

Still another ceremony is performed by a tambayon. It is performed for someone who has been harmed by the bad diwata. This is preferably done near a balete tree. On a small low table, cakes, little pots filled with boiled rice, the flesh of white chicken, tuba, mallorca cigars and cigarettes are offered. The sukdan prays and traces her relationships with those of the evil spirits. The aim is to propitiate the angered diwata. It is expected that, after the offering, the patient will get well.

The ritual of releasing a white chicken is performed for the diwata, Tama. The prayer petitions him to release a wild pig or deer that will be caught by the hunter. This is especially done after many hunts, when the hunters come home empty-handed. The white chicken is protected and is not to be harmed.

When a hunter catches a wild boar or deer, a portion of the lives is cut. Then this is thrown back into the forest so that the good diwata may partake of the catch.

Other Beliefs

The Mamanua believe in two kinds of witches. The spiritual kind lives in the grasses and trees. On the other hand, the human like witch exists like human beings. Usually the second kind are said to have a craving for human flesh and can change their form form human beings to animals. They can also fly. Both sexes can become a witch; and this is transmitted to the favorite offspring. The spiritual kind can harm people, too.

Another belief is that certain spirits carry disease from one place to another. Such a spirit is said to ride on a boat and where he gets off the disease will strike.

As concerns the eclipse of the sun, the Mamanua believe that the sun is going to be swallowed by a large serpent. To prevent this, they make a lot of noise to frighten the serpent.

The Mamanua are afraid of thunderstorms. They believed that someone has angered the god of thunder and lightning and that this person will be punished by being struck by a thunderbolt and changed into stone.This is also the punishment, according to them, if relatives get married. The burning of land leeches will cause thunder; and so with making dogs and cats fight. Imitating the call of certain birds, they say, may cause thunder too. Certain large wasps should not be harmed for they will cause a thunderstorm. Copulating dogs and other animals are not to be looked at or laughed at, for this will cause a thunderstorm. The earth, according to their myth, in the beginning there was only one kind of man. Lightning, however, struck the earth and those who were signed became black. This was the origin of the Mamanua. The blood sacrifice of the Mamanua during a thunderstorm has been reported by Garvan. In the process of performing the sacrifice, they expel their breath through their teeth. They may also cut pieces of the badyang during a thunderstorm. The pieces when thrown into the fire, make a crackling sound. The sound stops the thunderstorm. To stop a thunderstorm the Mamanua drive the point of their nudyo (bolo) into the ground.

Fetching water in cooling utensils, such as pots, frying pans, etc., is forbidden among the Mamanua. To do so, according to them, will bring about heavy rains, and consequently, flooding of the rivers.

The Mamanua respect the cicada. It is believed, by them, to be the child of the first man and woman.

They show respect for the moon. Fires are reduced to a smaller blaze as the full moon rises. And during the full moon ceremony, the Mamanua look at the moon with reverence.

Finally, they believe that houses can rise toward heaven.